Ashley's New World
 

Ashley kissed Jim passionately. The brunette had accepted his invitation to the fraternity formal in the old Jackson mansion mainly because it was the absolute coolest party to go to. Period. She'd bought a new deep blue gown that showed off her c-cup breasts and thin waist. She'd had her hair done specially for the occassion. She was wearing a tennis bracelet, sapphire and diamond earrings, and a white gold necklace with a sapphire pendant. Along with her strappy deep blue heels and (only she knew this so far) deep blue v-string, she was dressed to kill.

The formal was about two hours old. She'd gone to dinner with Jim, a couple of his brothers, and their dates (all of the guys were seniors...very cool). They'd had wine, and she'd caught a nice buzz at dinner. Then after dinner they'd taken a limo (exceedingly cool) to the mansion. There had been plenty of drinks there, and some great dancing.

When Jim had led her off the dance floor to "explore" the large finished basement, she known this was what he had in mind. The two of them were in a library of some kind. The lights were out, but with the curtains open, there was plenty of light from the yard and the bright moon.

Jim had Ashley back up against a desk of some kind, her ass on the edge of it. He was kissing her, his hands moving up and down her slim back. She felt him go for the zipper of her dress. What the hell, it was better than ruining it. And, after all, she'd worn the v-string for a reason. He unhooked the dress and pulled down the zipper. With a little wiggling, the slipped down her slim body to the floor. She stepped out of it, taking a moment to lay the dress on the desk. Then she leaned back against the desk, letting his gaze move down her eighteen year old body, now just in her jewelry, her v-string, and her heels. She grinned, seeing the gleam of lust in his eyes.

"Holy shit," he muttered.


Ashley rewarded him by grabbing him by his jacket lapels and pulling him close, kissing him. She felt his hands move from her bare back down to her nearly bare ass. She felt the hard bulge of his cock pushing against her pelvis through his tuxedo slacks. Ashley wasn't entirely sure she wanted to give it up, but it was pretty clear that Jim was going to want a little help with that hard cock.

Ashley slid down his body, squatting between him and the desk. She reached under his cummerbund and found his zipper and pulled it down. She reached in, helped slip aside the fabric of his boxers and pulled his hard cock out through his zipper.

"Yeah, baby," he said, leering down at her as she squatted in front of him, her small hands stroking his hard cock.

Ashley smiled up at him, brushed her brown hair back, and slipped her lips over his cock. Sucking a guys cock was always a nice compromise. There was no way any guy would complain about getting her down to her v-string and getting his cock sucked on what was basically a first date, even if it was to the fall formal. She rolled her tongue around his cockhead, licking the pre-cum out of him, squeezed his shaft, and took his head into her mouth. She worked his cock with hand and mouth, eliciting a low moan of appreciation from him.


On the other side of the desk, Janet Chung lay on the floor. The freshman was nude save for her high heels. Her boyfriend of the last five weeks, Mike, was on top of her, his hard cock deep in her tight pussy. Janet's heels were locked around his lower back, her back was arched, and her heart was racing. She had one hand over her own mouth, one hand over his. She couldn't believe that Mike was still pumping his cock into her.

Janet had been on top of him, his cock just sliding into her, when she'd heard the door open. She'd cursed herself for agreeing to go this far with him in the library, with a hundred or so people upstairs. She'd tried to slide off him so she could grab her dress, but he'd surprised her by grabbing her waist and rolling over on top of her, pushing his cock in farther.

"Don't worry," he'd whispered. "They're not here to read some books."

He'd been right about that, at least. The girl had been easy enough getting her dress off, and now from the sounds she was sucking the guy's dick. If Mike had been willing to just lay low behind the desk with Janet, she'd have been cool with that. But he had started pumping her, slow and gentle at first, now faster and harder, as soon as they'd heard that dress coming off. Now Mike was grunting with each thrust, Janet was trying hard not to gasp at the feel of his hard cock ramming into her, and the sounds of their bodies hitting each other was getting louder.



Beth allowed herself to be led into the library by Mark. Immediately they saw the brunette girl, nearly nude, sucking Jim's cock. Beth stifled a giggle, following Mark's lead as he put his finger over his lips.

Jim looked over his shoulder and saw them entering the room and grinned. Of course he was proud. The girl was a hottie. But Beth paid more attention to Jim's hard cock going in and out of the girl's mouth. Beth had been dating Mark for two months, and she'd noticed before that his roommate was hot. She had wondered what Jim's dick was like. Now she knew. It was impressive.

The petite blonde sophomore followed Mark across the room, moving as quietly as she could. Mark led her to a couch, the back shielding them from the brunette's gaze. Beth tried to remember the girl's name. Angela, or something like that. She laid on top of Mark on the couch, kissing him, feeling his hands move up the back of her silky dress. She knew what he was going to do. Mark was never very patient. Sure enough, within seconds her zipper was coming down. He wasn't about to let his roommate be the one with the less dressed girl. Mark pulled Beth's dress down her body and she helped him get it off her heels. Like the brunette across the room, Beth was wearing a thong under her dress. Mark apparently had no patience for that either, and in a moment it was on the dress, on the floor.

Beth rose up, straddling him, letting him look at her c-cup tits, her erect pink nipples, and her slim body above him. His hands moved down her abs, his thumbs softly massaging her bare shaven twat. Beth smiled down at him, then looked across the room, seeing the brunette sucking Jim's big cock from another angle. Very nice. Jim looked over at her, saw Beth's bare torso above the back of the couch, and he looked her over very carefully, grinning. She liked letting him see her like that.

Then she noticed the legs coming out from behind the desk. From the position and the motion, she could tell a couple was fucking back there, but she had no idea who.

Mark's fingers were moving on her clit more impatiently. His hard cock in his tuxedo slacks was pushing up into her crotch. She grinned, looked down at him, and unbuckled and unzipped his slacks, leaving his cummerbund on. She reached in and pulled out his hard cock, letting it rub against her wet labia. Then she leaned forward, moving down his body, and took his cock into her mouth.


Janet had heard the door open and close, and the movements onto the couch. She had no idea who it was, but it was clear another couple had come into the room. Did they know she was behind the desk, getting fucked? Had Mike heard them come in? Did he even care? The way he was pumping her, hard and fast, she doubted it. At this point she just wanted him to cum so she could get her dress on and get out of what was undoubtedly the most heavily occupied fuck-pad in the house.

But Mike was having a ball, and she had no doubt he was holding off from cumming as long as he could. If anything, if he even knew the other people were in the room, he was excited by it. He was getting on his knees, lifting her hips up, pushing her thighs back so that her high heels were in the air over his shoulders, and he was ramming his cock into her. Janet could no longer cover his mouth, couldn't even bite back her own gasps. And the desk wasn't remotely concealing Mike's upper body or her own legs and feet. Any doubt she had whether or not the other people in the room knew she was there vanished moments later.


Ashley was suprised when suddenly Jim pulled his cock out of her mouth. She'd thought he was about to cum. She sure as hell knew she was giving one hell of a blowjob. But he pulled away from her, pulled her to her feet, and, quick as lightning, whipped down her v-string. She stepped out of it, not sure if she wanted to fuck him, but definitely not sure that she didn't either. It was a really nice, big cock, and part of her (the part between her legs) wanted to feel it inside her.

He stood up, tossing her panties halfway across the room, and turned her around, then bent her over the desk.

She found herself staring at a guy, not two feet away from her. And from her vantage point, bent over the desk, she could see right down his bare body to his cock, which was pumping into the bare shaven twat of an Asian girl. She was laying on the floor, her hips up in his hands, arms flat on the ground, her lean legs over his arms, her (very stylish) designer heels in the air in front of Ashley's face. The girl had a fantastic body, with long dark hair, a beautiful face, dark eyes staring up in suprise at Ashley. Her b-cup tits were bouncing with the guy's relentless thrusts, and clearly, from the expression on her face, the experience was giving her an intense mix of pleasure, excitement, and anxiety.

Ashley had barely a moment to take all this in before she felt Jim's hands gripping her hips firmly, and his big cock pushing into her pussy. She gasped, her expression probably very similar to the Asian' girl's, and felt him slide into her tight, wet, twat in one long steady thrust.

The guy in front of her looked over at her, pausing a moment in fucking the Asian girl, and said, "Jim, fucking hot date!"

"Speak for yourself, Mike. Is that Janet down there? Can't wait to get a better look at her," said Jim casually, as if he and Mike were talking about the football game on the quad.

"Can you all keep it down over there?" a girl asked from across the room. "I'm trying to get laid here."

Ashley's head whipped around in surprise. How many people were in here?! She saw a sexy blonde on a couch, bobbing up and down, big tits bouncing.

"Go on, Beth," Jim said, beginning to thrust into Ashley, causing her to gasp. "Don't let us slow you down."



Lisa kissed Cory in the hallway. The redheaded sophomore was drunk, and was at the moment loving her boyfriend of three months. He was handsome, he was a football player, and he had dumped a bitchy girl she'd known from her freshman dorm to be with Lisa.

No wonder, because Lisa was hot. She'd been the hottest girl in her high school, the hottest girl to come from her small town in South Carolina in a while. She'd been head cheerleader, prom queen, and won the beauty pageant three years in a row at home. She'd always had her pick of guys, and when she'd set her sights on Cory, it had annoyed her that he'd taken all of a week to dump his girlfriend.

Of course, now he was getting impatient to fuck her. It wasn't like she was a virgin. She just picked her time and place carefully. There'd been no sex in high school. Not with the town being so small, and reputations being what they were. But there had been that guy at the beach the summer after her senior year. And then on the cruise during her freshman year that other guy. None of her boyfriends her freshman year, of course. She couldn't have it getting around her dorm that she was easy, because then it'd be all over college.

But Cory, he was another matter. After all, she was a sophomore now, and had pretty well established her freshman year that she wasn't loose. And they'd been going together a while, and he seemed serious about their future. And, practically speaking, sooner or later she was going to have to give it up if she wanted to keep him, since girls were always throwing themselves at him and he was, after all, just a guy.

So there was tonight. It was a formal. He had a hotel room reserved for after the party. She'd figured that was where she would be letting him fuck her.

But then they'd ventured downstairs. He was kissing her, his hands moving up and down her slim body, so easily felt through the thin satin of her formal dress. She felt the door behind her, and decided to let him take her in there. His fingers were on the zipper at her back, pulling down. As they kissed, she opened the door, feeling the dress slide down her body, her tits popping free.


Ashley saw a girl nearly fall in the room, a guy right behind her, both of them laughing drunkenly. The girl was a tall redhead with a slim body and large breasts that had already fallen out of the top of her dress. The dress was partially unzipped, sliding down her body. She recovered her balance, pulled her dress down, and kicked it away, standing up again in a black thong and her high heels. The guy's cock was already hard, poking out of his pants. The redhead took it in hand and began stroking it as she kissed him passionately.

"Cory!" said Jim loudly, pumping into Ashley hard. "Finally getting it from Lisa, huh?"

Lisa looked over her shoulder in surprise and her jaw dropped at the sight. Cory looked around her and laughed out loud. While Lisa was still taking in the sight of Beth and Mark on the couch, Jim and Ashley bent over the desk, Janet and Mike behind the desk, Cory squatted down and whipped her thong down to her ankles. She tried to back away and quickly fell on her rear. Cory had her thong off in a split second and tossed it away. As Ashley watched, he pushed her long legs back and apart and plunged his cock into her.

The room was now echoing with the sounds of all four women crying out as the men thrust their hard cocks into them. Ashley, unable to believe how good it was feeling to have Jim's hard cock ramming her, gave herself to the moment, no longer caring that her intercourse was right out in the open, her moment shared with three other couples that she didn't even know. Hell, all the other girls were in the same position, all of them giving it up in that crazy, open way. She heard Beth crying out with pleasure, clearly hitting her climax, and she felt her own climax coming. On the floor beneath her, Janet was staring up at her with open eyes and open mouth, crying out her own pleasure, her orgasm beginning to sweep over her. And the new girl, Lisa, was screaming with pleasure as well. Ashley felt her orgasm sweep over her suddenly and powerfully. She cried out, pushing her body back against Jim, feeling his cock plunge deeply into her, and she came, clutching the desk, screaming in ecstacy. She closed her eyes, feeling him, loving the feeling, cumming.

And suddenly she didn't feel him at all.

She opened her eyes. Janet lay on the floor beneath her, her legs spread wide. She was also looking around in surprise. Mike was nowhere to be seen. Ashley stood up, turned around. There was no Jim. On the couch, Beth was looking around, unable to see Mark. And by the open door, Lisa was sitting up, brushing her long red hair back, with Cory nowhere to be found.

"What the fuck?" asked Beth.

All four women stood, nude save for their fine jewelry and designer heels, looking around the empty library.

"Where'd they go?" asked Janet.

"They just...disappeared," said Lisa.

"How?" asked Ashley.

"I dunno," said Janet. "Where's my dress?"

Ashley noticed at that moment that her own dress and panties were gone. Her drunken mind was not clearing up rapidly enough for her to remotely figure this out. She saw Beth and Lisa looking for their dresses. Nothing at all.

"They took our clothing and ran?" Lisa asked.

"Assholes!" Ashley said in a huff.

"But Mark was under me," Beth protested. "How?"

"We'll ask them when we find them," Janet said.

"How do we find them?" Ashley asked. "We're completely nude. We can't just go looking for them."

"Well, I'm not sitting here waiting for them to come back," Beth said. "Come on, it's not like any of the four of us need to worry about anything. You three are totally hot."

"Speak for yourself," said Lisa. "Let's go, then. We'll make quite an entrance going back upstairs like this."

She stepped out into the hallway and stopped suddenly. She said, "Uh, girls..."

Ashley, Janet, and Beth followed her into the hallway. But it was no longer a hallway. Instead it was a cavern of some kind, with rocky walls and a rocky floor. The only light came from lanterns hung on iron chains from the ceiling of the cavern, high overhead. The cavern ran level in either direction, but they could not tell what lay either way. In the distance, both to their right and left, they could see another lantern, some way off, that appeared to hang in the middle of the tunnel.

"This is really wierd," said Ashley.

"Let's wait in the library," suggested Beth, her voice quaking a little.

The four of them hurried back into the library...but found that it was no longer a library. The moment they had ventured into the cavern passage, the library had changed into a large, rocky cavern room. There was no longer shelves, and a desk, and couches. Instead there was a large rock with a leather bound book open on it, and a lantern hanging above the rock. The walls were hung with tapestries depicting scenes of rampant sexuality. Men, both human and bestial, were in orgy with scores of women. One tapestry depicted a large horned beast with an enormous erection, nude women kneeling in worship all around him while in the background similar beasts were fucking women in a variety of positions.

Janet was looking at the book and said, "It's like a story, talking about the same kind of stuff on the tapestries. Someone or something called Priapus is the star and he seems really horny."

"He's some kind of Greek god, I think," said Ashley. She was thinking about a classical studies major and had read a story about Priapus, the half-man, half-goat with a really big dick. The guy in the tapestry looked alot like that.

Lisa, who was pre-med, said, "Yeah, that sounds right. Priapism is when guys get a hard-on and can't get it to go away."

"I think we should try to figure a way out of this cave or whatever we're in," said Beth. "Let's go."

"Wait," said Lisa. "I don't want to wander around here naked. These tapestries are cloth. We can use them like bath towels to cover up."

She quickly walked up to a tapestry and tugged on it. It pulled easily away from the wall. She wrapped it around her slim body and tucked the corner in over her tits, just like a bath towel. Excited to get similar coverage, the other three girls hurried to the walls of the cavern and pulled away tapestries. They all wrapped up, smiling at each other as they pulled their coverings snug, feeling proud of their resourcefulness.

Then Ashley felt the tapestry move on her. She looked down and saw that the pictures on it seemed to be moving. Looking across at the other girls, she saw more clearly that, indeed, the pictures of sexuality were indeed moving, the figures humping and pumping away rabidly. All four women were looking down at themselves, trying to figure out what was happening. Then, fast as lightning, the tapestries unravelled, threads flying away, curling in air, and rejoining in a new shape. Ashley stared in shock as her tapestry came apart, then came back together as long cords, snaking around her ankles and wrists. The cords pulled on her ankles, and she fell back, landing on her bare rear. Her wrists and ankles were forced together and bound by the silken cords. Then the remainder of the cloth, coming together in a long, thick cylinder, waved above her, snaking around her body like a fat-headed serpent. It wound around her hips, and she felt the silken cloth, strangely warm, touch her labia.

"Oh my God..." moaned Beth. Ashley looked over, saw the blonde in a similar position, with her cloth captor moving a bulbous end up and down along her pink labia.

Janet, who had screamed at first, let out a low moan. Ashley looked over and saw the Asian girl's cloth fiend moving in gentle circles on her bare clit. Her small brown nipples were erect.

Ashley felt a surge of incredible pleasure course through her body as the cloth, now quivering and warm, began to massage her clit in a way that even her vibrator in her own experienced grip had never managed.

"Shit," moaned Lisa, her voice thick with lust, "I'm being fucked by a piece of cloth!"

"And fucked well," groaned Beth.

Even as Ashley heard her say that, and looked over to see the cloth shaft spreading apart Beth's labia and sliding in her, she felt her own silken rope ease into her. It was soft as silk, but firm as Jim's cock and warm and pulsating. It pumped into her and filled her. She moaned with pleasure, arching her back, forgetting for a moment any fear, the ecstacy so intense.

The cloth slipped off her wrists and ankles, sensing her willing compliance. Instead it snaked around her thighs, around her waist, sliding between her tits. She found a bulbous end in front of her face, and she willingly stroked it with her hands, then brought it to her lips. Ashley licked it, slid her lips over it, feeling it's warmth in her mouth. The other end of the long, thick cord pushed into her, pumping her, and she spread her legs wide for it. She rewarded it with her mouth, pleasuring it with her lips and tongue, stroking it with her hands, feeling it between her breasts. Opening her eyes she saw Janet and Beth still bound tight, being fucked hard by their cords. But Lisa had also been released, and she was working her cord as lovingly as was Ashley.

Ashley felt her pleasure rising, and knew another orgasm was coming. She gave herself to her pleasure, a part of her mind alert enough to wonder whether another orgasm would shift them back into the library in the house. The cord was fucking her harder and harder, faster and faster, insistently giving her as much as she could take. She licked the cord, squeezed it, and came for it, her body quivering with pleasure. The cord pushed deep into her, shook with her and then, to her amazement, she felt hot liquid spurt into her pussy. She opened her eyes, and saw hot, thick, sticky white liquid spurt out of the end of the cord that was in her hands, covering her face in what looked and felt and tasted like cum. She and the cord came together, her body shaking, the cord spurting huge gobs of thick white cum on and in her.

And then it went limp, sliding out of her wet pussy, laying across her heaving body. She let go of it, wiping the thick white goo out of her eyes and off her lips, then sitting up. The silken cord was limp and lifeless, and looked alot smaller than it had been a minute ago.

She looked across at Lisa, saw that she was receiving just the same sort of cumbath that Ashley had received a moment before. The redhead looked in surprise as the cord covered her in cum. Ashley couldn't believe how much was spewing over Lisa, but feeling the sticky goo all over her own body, she realized it was no more or less than she, herself, had taken. And then, as the spurting subsided, the cord fell limp on Lisa.

The redhead sat up and looked at Ashley, white cum dripping down her body, and she grinned, "Typical."

Ashley giggled.

Lisa said to Janet and Beth, "Let it cum. If you get it off, it's done."

Janet immediately relaxed, and the cord released her wrists and ankles, still pumping her pussy ferociously. The Asian girl cried out with pleasure, spreading her lean legs wide. The cord snaked around her sensuously, and she stroked it, sucked on it, worked it until it began to pulsate, ready to cum with her. Beth watched her, and then she also relaxed into it, and was rewarded by the cord releasing her. But something was different about her cord. She had put on the one with the picture of Priapus. Her cord was thicker, by far, than any of the others, and it was giving her such a thick rod that Ashley was amazed that Beth could take it. Another fad cord was at her mouth, and she lapped at it eagerly, trying to pleasure the cord. The blonde was skillful, and she worked it wonderfully, enough that Ashley began to get turned on again watching her. The cord was powerfucking her, and she gasped and moaned as she attempted to lick the cord.

The sounds of powerful spewing caught her attention, and Ashley looked to see Janet getting covered in thick wads of cum. Her cord covered her beautiful face and round tits with white chism, bathing her in it. Janet cried out in surprise and pleasure, orgasming with her cord until they both were spent. Then she scrambled to her feet with Ashley and Lisa.

Beth's cord was cumming, covering the blonde with more cum than any of the other three girls had taken. They watched, waiting expectantly for the cloth to go limp as it finished. But it didn't. It covered Beth with cum, and kept going, hard in both her hands and her pussy.

"What's wrong with this?" Beth cried out, coming down from her climax.

"It's the Priapus tapestry!" Ashley said. "It must need to cum again!"

"I can't take much more!" Beth gasped. "God, I'm cumming again!"

"We'll help you," Lisa said. Ashley watched as the redhead quickly got on her hands and knees over Beth's face. The cord pulled free from the blonde's hands and rammed into Lisa's wet twat. Lisa cried out in suprise and pleasure as the cord took her deep, then began to pump her hard and fast as the other end continued to take Beth. Beth came hard and long, screaming with pleasure, her own cries matched now by Lisa's. Beth was quivering, cumming non-stop, her eyes closed. Ashley realized that the blonde was cumming too hard, that she might just pass out from the pleasure. She decided to help out as well. She quickly got on her hands and knees between Beth's legs, moved her twat back until her labia rubbed the warm, soft cloth. The cloth immediately pulled out of Beth's pussy and twisted around. Ashley felt the fat head of the cloth, bigger than any cock she'd ever had in her life, touch her pussy curiously. And then it plunged into her, stretching her wide. Her eyes opened in shock at the intensity of the feeling, and then the pleasure swept over her and she came, screaming in pleasure. The cord filled her deep, stretching her wide, and she took it all, crying out happily at the sensation. She heard Lisa behind her, moaning, screaming, cumming. The cord fucked them both at once, ramming them with it's warm, wide ends. She felt the cords width and intensity increase, and then she felt the cum shooting into her. She came with it, tossing her head, giving herself to it. She came and came, orgasming until she thought she would collapse with exhaustion.

Then the cord went limp, and slid out of her.

She turned, looking over her shoulder, gasping for air. Lisa was rolling onto the rocky floor, moaning, massaging her wet pussy. Janet and Beth were holding the cord. Clearly they'd been stroking and licking it, trying to help make it cum.

All four cords lay limp on the ground. All four girls were covered in white, sticky cum. But they were free again.

"Let's get out of here," Janet said, standing on shaky legs.

All the girls stood, exhausted and cum covered, but elated to have gotten out of that strange situation, but at the same time all of them still feeling the surges of ecstacy through their sexy bodies.

"Almost feel like taking mine home with me," Lisa giggled as they looked at the cords on the floor.

"Don't even go there," Beth laughed. "Come on, let's go."

The other girls followed her lead back out into the hallway. Beth looked uncertainly both ways. Lisa said, "That way would have been the way back to the stairs if we were in the house. Maybe we should try it. Maybe in this place it'll lead up and out."

She led the way, the four of them walking uncertainly along the rough rocky ground. Their high heels clicked along, echoing in the long tunnel.


Within thirty yards, they came to a wider place in the passage, with a lantern hanging from an unseen ceiling high above. Sure enough, here were steps. But instead of being man-made, they appeared to be natural ledges in the rock that led upward to a higher passage above. Next to the steps water flowed down the rock wall, splashing into a pool that spread from wall to wall, and drained out through a small hole in the rock wall to their right. The water looked clean and clear, and the splashing and spray looked beautiful in the yellow light of the lantern.

Lisa dipped her shoe in the water and said, "It's cold, but not freezing. I guess we have to wade through it to get to the stairs."

"I wish I could see the bottom," said Beth tentatively. So did Ashley. She peered into the water, so nervous about wading in that she scarcely thought about what it would do the leather of her designer pumps.

Lisa seemed to be getting more courageous as the strange evening went on. She looked back at the other three girls and stepped into the water. It quickly rose to mid thigh level, but she seemed to find good footing, and nothing serious to concern her. She waded across to the foot of the steps and called back, "Everything's fine. It actually feels really good. I'm gonna get this schmutz off me."

That seemed like a good idea. Ashley hesitated just long enough to watch the redhead kneel down in the water and splash it over her breasts and shoulders. Then she waded in after Lisa, feeling the water crisp and cool on her bare skin. It did feel amazing. She followed Lisa's path over to the stairs, hearing Janet and Beth follow her in. The waterfall looked appealing, and she felt the tapestry's cum drying on her face and in her hair. Ashley waded past Lisa and under the waterfall. It made her gasp as it wet her hair and ran down her body, cool as it was. But it felt so good. She squatted knelt down in the water beneath the fall, feeling the cool water around her body, the current moving across her still-aching pussy. She'd been skinny dipping before, but somehow the water had never felt this good on her nude body.

From the happy noises the other girls were making, they were finding the same experience. They all washed the sticky goo from their bodies, each joining Ashley in dipping their heads under the waterfall and washing out their hair and cleaning their faces. Ashley, pulling her dark hair back and squeezing the water out, looked at the other three, noticing again just how hot they all were.

"I'm thirsty," said Janet. "Do you think it's safe to drink?"

"We probably should," said Lisa. "It may be the only water we get for a while, and I guess it's clean enough."

Janet cupped her hands under the waterfall, filling them with clear shimmering water. She drank from her hands, nodded her head to let them all know the water was clean tasting, and she drank again. All of the girls followed suit. Ashley tasted the crystal clear water going down her throat, felt the cool refreshment, and she drank again, wondering if she'd ever tasted water this good. She felt a warm glow in her stomach that spread through her abdomen, and then all through her body. The warmth moved to her loins, and suddenly she felt a powerful sense of desire.

She looked at Janet, who was right next to her. Janet had stopped drinking, now standing upright and pulling her dark hair back. She was so gorgeous. Her body, above the water, was spectacular. Janet was looking at her, and Ashley could see the lust in her dark eyes.

Instinctively, she moved to Janet and embraced her, amazed at the feel of the Asian's soft warm skin against her own. Janet's nipples were erect, pushing against her own breasts. She slipped her hands around Janet's slim body and they kissed, their full lips touching, their tounges finding each other. It was a spectacular kiss, the best that Ashley could remember having. She'd never kissed another girl before, and at that moment she was regretting having missed out on the experience for so long.

She wanted to taste all of Janet. Ashley dropped down, kissing her breasts, first the right, then the left. She rolled her tongue around the erect nipples, happily hearing Janet's moans of joy. She ran her hands down Janet's firm body, feeling her small waist, her slim hips, her tight round ass. She heard more moans, glanced over and saw that Lisa and Beth were kissing passionately as well. Ashley kissed right down Janet's abs, finally reaching her clit. It was warm and erect, and she kissed it then licked it softly. She ran her tongue down between Janet's puffy labia, tasting the Asian's juices. She was sweet and fragrant. No wonder guys liked eating pussy so well. It was wonderful, so much better than the taste of a cock or the salty flavor of cum. She felt Janet's hands running through her wet hair, and she heard the Asian cry out happily. Ashley rewarded her by probing deeper with her tongue, exploring inside Janet's tight, hot pussy. The water continued to massage Ashley's body with its wonderful cool motion, currents seeming to eddy around her tits and flow across her aroused clit and labia, almost flowing in and out of her pussy and ass as she knelt on the smooth floor of the cavern.

Janet leaned back against the rocky wall, spreading her feet apart, opening herself up for Ashley. The Asian had one hand on the stairs, the other on the back of Ashley's head. Ashley happily obliged her, tonguing her clit, moving a hand up the inside of her thigh and sliding her forefinger into Janet's pussy. Janet cried out with pleasure, and Ashley knew it wasn't going to be long before the Asian girl came. Ashley could feel her own pleasure building, despite the fact that nothign save the water was touching her. But somehow the water seemed to be moving more and more, the currents massaging her pussy like a lover's soft tongue. She moaned as she licked Janet's clit, writhing her hips under water. She was only vaguely aware of Beth and Lisa on the other side of the waterfall, Beth kneeling in the water, Lisa leaning against the wall, Beth's mouth working Lisa's pussy. Both of them seemed to be on the verge of climax as well. The water roared into the pool, louder now as the ecstacy in the room built. Ashley felt her climax coming, the water rushing around her body, up to her shoulders, flowing across her tits and between her legs, tantalizing and teasing her pussy. She pushed her finger into Janet, probing her pussy, licking her clit with furious energy, hearing Janet scream with pleasure. Janet's fluids gushed over Ashley's fingers. Ashley came with her, her nails digging into Janet's hip, her finger probing Janet's pussy eagerly. Across the roar of the water she heard Beth and Lisa screaming with pleasure. Janet's juices flowed over Ashley's finger, down her hand, dripping off her into the churning water.

And then Ashley felt the water level rise around her, lifting her off the floor of the cavern. The girls' cries of ecstacy turned into shrieks of surprise. Ashley felt herself picked up by the water and carried on the surface across the room. The waterfall was rushing now, pouring water into the room. Ashley, floating on her back, looked as she was carried by the current to the gap in the wall. She didn't even have time to flounder or try to swim against the current. Beth was whisked in front of her and the blonde disappeared through the opening. Ashley followed a moment later.

The water carried her through the hole in the wall and down along a steep tube of rock. The rock was worn utterly smooth and, almost, soft by the centuries of flowing water. Ashley felt herself carried atop the water, brushing gently against the sides of the dark tunnel as it twisted and turned. Had she been in an amusement park, and clothed at all, she would have enjoyed it as a spectacularly good water slide. But here, in this strange dark tunnel, going to some unknown destination, surrounded by her own screams and the screams of the other three girls, she wasn't enjoying herself.

She flew out of the tunnel and splashed into a deep pool. She saw a flash of light until she went underwater. She felt herself bump into Beth, then one of the other girls bumped into her. Ashley swam up to the surface and found that she, along with the other three girls, were in the middle of a huge chamber, with two lanterns hung from the ceiling high above. The water was already slowing to a gentle trickle as it poured out of the tunnel behind them. The pool they were in was still and clear and cool. A rocky shore was just twenty feet away. Ashley swam for it and found that within a few feet she was touching the bottom of the pool. She stood up in her high heels and waded out of the water.

As she stood up, brushing back her wet hair, she found Janet standing next to her. The Asian looked at her uncertainly.

"You know, I've never done anything like that with a girl before," said Ashley.

"Me either," said Janet. "But in that water, especially drinking it, I got so horny..."

"Think it was the water?" asked Ashley.

Lisa stood next to them, "I think so."

"Whatever it was, though," said Janet, smiling, "It was really really good."

Ashley giggled, "Thanks. I guess a girl just knows what to do."

"I'll say," said Lisa, looking at Beth as she approached.

"Well," said Ashley. "Where do you all think we are now?"

"Deeper in," said Beth. "I don't suppose we can crawl back up that tunnel, as steep and smooth as it was. There's another passage over there."

"I think that's our only option," said Janet. "We should go and try to find some passages that go up."

"But remember how to get back here," Ashley said. "I case we need water."

"I bet you'd like to have another drink," giggled Janet.

"Yeah, because it'd be your turn to give next time," Ashley smiled.

"How can you two be so horny in this freaky place?" asked Lisa, but she kept glancing at Beth with a gleam in her green eyes. She looked toward the tunnel, at the end of the cavern, another light far down it's length. She shrugged, "Let's go."

The three girls followed Lisa, walking across the dark floor. The tunnel was wide with a high ceiling and smooth floor, like the rest of the cavern so far. But unlike the caverns above, the water followed them now, winding down a thin stream in the cavern floor, no more than two feet wide and very shallow, leaving them plenty of room to walk on dry ground. They also noticed that the floor appeared to be more earthy.

The light got closer, and they could tell it was another of the beautiful lanterns hanging from above. Soon the tunnel widened into another cavern. The stream here widened as well, into a little pond in the middle of the room. All around the pond was the earthen floor of the cavern. But here small plants, like some kind of mushroom, were growing. There were hundreds of them, ranging from six to ten inches in height. They were a deep, rich brown color, with thick stalks and wide bulbous heads. Ashley looked down at them as they worked their way around the room. She'd never seen mushrooms quite like these before, but they were certainly reminiscent of something.

Lisa paused about halfway around the room and the other girls stopped behind her. She was looking down at a particularly large mushroom, maybe a foot high with a fat stalk. The light from above illuminated the floor only dimly.

"These are so wierd looking," she said.

"Well, don't think about eating one of them," said Beth. "You never know which mushrooms might be poisonous."

Lisa laughed, "I'm not feeling that adventurous right now! Or hungry, for that matter. They just look really kindof like..."

"Cocks," said Janet, grinning.

All four girls laughed, a little nervously. Lisa squatted down, looking at the big mushroom in front of her more closely. The other three girls gathered around and squatted over the floor, looking at the big mushroom. Like all the others in the room, it had almost a chocolate color to it. The stalk was ten inches long, perhaps two inches or more in diameter. The cap of the mushroom was two or three inches high, smooth around most of the mushroom, with a line where the cap joined itself on one side. The mushroom seemed to curve gently back away from this side.

Beth laughed, "It really does look almost exactly like a big, black cock."

"Really big," Ashley said. The four of them squatted around it, looking at it. Ashley felt two of the other mushrooms rubbing against the backs of her thighs. They were smooth and warm. She couldn't remember that anything about mushrooms, depsite the fact that they were living, should make them warm. But everything in this place was wierd.

Lisa reached forward and laid her hand on the large mushroom.

"I don't know if you should do that..." said Janet.

"C'mon," said Lisa. "It's a plant."

"Oooh!" said Beth suddenly. Ashley looked over and saw that a mushroom the blonde had been squatting over was pressed against her pink labia. She wasn't sure if Beth had moved or not but...

Then she felt one of the mushrooms that had been pressing against the inside of her thigh suddenly move and rub it's cap against her pussy. It was definitely the mushrooms that were moving.

"Yeah," said Janet, standing up. "And that was just a rug earlier!"

The four of them stood to run out of the room, but it was too late. Ashley felt thick warm stalks curl around her ankles, almost making her fall over. She looked down to see mushrooms, growing wildly out of the ground, wrapping around her ankles. More wrapped around her calves and twisted right up her lean thighs. She felt them pull her, with irresistable strength, down to her knees. More mushrooms grew, wrapping around her arms and waist. The cap of one snaked between her tits. On her hands and knees, Ashley looked down between her legs and saw the mushroom that had first touched her pussy growing behind her. It was a large one, not as large as the one Lisa had touched, but certainly as big or bigger than the biggest cock she'd had. She'd never been with a black guy, of course. That was just not DONE.

The mushroom pushed against her pussy, and she felt the warm smooth cap slide between her labia. She'd been wet down there all evening, one strange even after another keeping her pussy hot and silky with her juices. The mushroom pushed into her, spreading her open, filling her with it's firm warmth. Ashley looked up, gasping with amazement and pleasure as the mushroom entered her. She was helpless to move, shocked at what was happening, and yet part of her was giving herself to this wierd, magical evening, taking all the pleasure it was giving her. The cried out with pleasure at the feel of the mushroom driving deep into her, huge and hot and hard.

She saw that Beth, to her left, was on her back. The blonde was bound with mushroom stalks. Her high heels were in the air, her legs pulled back wide. A mushroom was between her large tits, the cap moving up to her mouth. Another mushroom was pushing into her, it's dark brown thickness stretching her pink labia wide. On Ashley's right, Janet was on her right side. Mushrooms were wrapped around her legs, but her arms were free. She had her right leg bent in front of her. Her left leg, held by mushrooms, was pulled up. She had her hands wrapped around two mushroom shafts, and a mushroom was in her mouth. To Ashley's amazement, the Asian girl was sucking and licking the mushroom as if it were a big black cock. Another mushroom was pumping into her pussy, and Ashley could tell that Janet was feeling the same kind of ecstacy that she, herself was.

In front of her, Lisa was bound, both arms and legs, by mushrooms that wound about her. She had stalks around her waist, curling over her tits. She was completely in the air. The redhead was staring down at the big brown mushroom that she'd touched moments before, watching as it thrust up out of the ground. Her legs were pulled wide, her knees up near her big tits. Her arms were behind her back. She stared at the mushroom with it's incredibly fat head as it pushed up, pressed against her wet, pink labia, and entered her. Lisa cried out with astonishment and pleasure as the mushroom pushed into her, driving it's massive bulk into her pussy. Even as Ashley bucked with the pleasure of the mushroom that was fucking her, she stared in amazement at the sight of that huge brown shaft sliding in and out of Lisa's tight twat.

Then another mushroom rose up in front of Ashley and smacked her cheek gently. She opened her mouth, and the mushroom slid in. It tasted good, not dirty or earthy. It almost tasted like chocolate. She let it slide into her mouth, moving her lips back and forth over it. Between it's sweet taste and the amazing feeling of the shaft and bulbous cap working her pussy, she was feeling her orgasm build again. Then, suddenly, she felt another cap pushing against her ass. She couldn't turn her head to see, but she knew exactly what was about to happen.

She felt a little blast of slick fluid on her ass, the gentle touch of a cap on her sphincter, and suddenly the cap slid into her ass. Ashley gasped, her sound muffled by the large mushroom in her mouth. The pressure was amazing, but merely amplified the pleasure she was receiving in her twat. Her ass stretched wide as the plant pushed into her, deep into her rear. Ashley had never let anyone fuck her ass before, but if it felt this good, she was inclined to change that practice in the future. She pushed her hips back, urging more of the plant into her twat and ass, and she moaned onto the mushroom in her mouth. The plants fell away from her arms, allowing her to grasp the mushroom in front of her with both hands and stroke it as she sucked on it.

"Oh, fuck, it's going in my ass!" cried Beth. Clearly the mushrooms had gotten the idea from Ashley that the other orifice was as good as the first two they'd tried From her right, Ashley heard Janet gasp, "Mine too! Oh, fuck it's too big!"

Ashley opened her eyes, saw a thick mushroom snake along the ground under Lisa, turn up, and drive upward into the redhead's ass. Lisa, already filled with the thick brown shaft in her twat, cried out, her eyes and mouth opening wide. The mushroom that had wrapped around her abs and snaked up between her large round tits moved up and into her mouth. Lisa licked and sucked it, taking more than she could handle.

Ashley felt her orgasm come with a sudden, powerful surge. She let it take her, her body spasming with pleasure as she came, her juices flowing down the brown shaft in her pussy and soaking the ground beneath her. She was the first to cum, but the other girls weren't far behind her. Janet cried out with pleasure, then Beth, and finally Lisa, all of them orgasming hard and long.

Ashley opened her eyes, coming down from her climax. The mushroom pulled out of her mouth and she looked at it. She noticed, for the first time, the small hole in it's tip. And then it spewed white hot liquid over her face. It tasted like a sweet creamy sauce, but it was as hot and sticky as cum. It spurted all over her face, thick strands hitting her, then arcing over her hair and splashing over her hair and back. The mushroom in her pussy pulled out of her and spewed hot liquid on her twat and on the backs of her thighs. The mushroom pulled out of her ass and thick wads of it's chism spurted across her lower back and her ass.

She barely had time to clear her eyes when she felt another fat cap slide into her wet pussy, and she cried out with pleasure, cumming for it immediately. Another mushroom drove into her ass, and two caps appeared in front of her, and she licked and kissed and stroked them. She felt that her arms and legs were no longer bound as they had been. Looking around, she saw that the other girls were free as well, covered with white liquid, taking pleasure from new partners even as Ashley was doing.

She gasped, "Think we can make a break for it?"

"Maybe after this round," Beth gasped.

The blonde was probably right. The four of them were so occupied with thick warm shafts in their asses and pussies and sliding in and out of their mouths, that they would never get to their feet and out of the cavern before they were tripped up and trapped again. Besides, Ashley wasn't at all sure she wanted to go anywhere yet, and she suspected the others were of the same mindset. Lisa, who was facing Ashley, had such a look of ecstacy on her face that it was hard to imagine she would ever want to leave the cavern.

Ashley relaxed again, giving herself to the moment, and she came for the mushrooms time and time again, her juices flowing down between her thighs, over the shafts, soaking the soil beneath her. First one, then the other of the mushrooms that she worked with her hands and lips and tongue came, soaking her face and hair and shoulders and upper back with white liquid. The mushroom pulled out of her pussy and spewed on her, then her ass was freed and more juice spurted across her.

She got to her feet, wobbly, and moved toward the exit of the cavern. Beth was right with her, Janet and Lisa following behind. All the mushrooms in the room had surged over to where the girls had been, waiting their turn. They were slow to realize the girls were leaving, and belatedly turned to follow. No longer taking the women by surprise, they were not quick enough to catch them. Only Janet, moving a little shakily, was caught, a thick shaft wrapping around her ankle and tripping her up at the edge of the cavern.


Ashley turned and watched in shock as she watched Janet pulled back into the cavern. The Asian's eyes opened wide as more mushrooms wrapped around her arms and legs. Her legs opened wide and a mushroom plunged it's fat brown cap into her pussy. She cried out in pleasure. Her legs were pulled back and another mushroom thrust into her tight ass. More mushrooms snaked over, wrapping around her. One found her mouth and she slurped on it while she took the pleasure of the two mushrooms working her pussy and ass.

The mushrooms didn't leave the cavern, didn't come after the other three girls. They stood still in the tunnel, staring as dozens of the plants moved in on Janet, waiting to take their turn with her.

"Oh shit," said Beth.

"What do we do?" asked Ashley. "We can't get her out of there!"

"Then we have to help her...however we can," said Lisa, sighing. She walked calmly back into the cavern. Ashley watched as the mushrooms immediately turned toward her, wrapped around her long legs, and pulled her into the room. She fell to her hands and knees, and instantly thick mushroom caps slammed into her pussy and ass. Ashley heard the redhead's cry of pleasure. She knew she had to follow. The four of them together might be able to satisfy all the plants. Janet and Lisa alone couldn't possibly do it all. She and Beth walked together into the room. They were instantly swept apart. Ashley fell to the floor, feeling her legs pulled apart. A thick mushroom slid into her wet pussy, filling her with hot pleasure. Another mushroom thrust into her ass. She tasted a mushroom on her lips and sucked on the chocolate goodness. She felt the pleasure grow and she went with it, letting herself get carried to the peak of ecstacy. The plants took her, pulling out and covering her with their sticky cum, replaced by more mushrooms. She writhed, came with them, hearing the cries of pleasure of the other girls along with her own.

It went on for hours, the warmth and sweetness of the plants on her, in her, all around her. She came again and again, more than she ever had before, covered head to toe in the sticky white cream of the mushrooms.

Finally Ashley became dimly aware that she was no longer orgasming. Her body was exhausted from the nonstop fucking. She wanted to sleep there, feeling the warm soft plants all about her. But she opened her eyes and sat up.

The other three girls were there, moaning softly, touching themselves. All of them were covered with white cum as if they'd bathed in it. The plants were strewn all about the floor, curving in long brown lines. Ashley then saw movement, near where they'd first been taken by the mushrooms. Several of the plants were arising, snaking their way slowly across the floor.

"Oh!" Ashley said. "Oh, get up! They're coming for more!"

"More?!" said Lisa, looking across the room. "Oh, no! I need a break!"

The four women got to their feet. All of them were wobbling in their high heels. They helped each other across the room and out into the hallway. Behind them at least a dozen of the mushrooms were writhing toward them, but they stopped just inside the cavern, thick and bulbous, straining at their limit toward the women.

"I can't believe they're waking up again," Janet said, standing with the other three girls twenty feet up the hallway, looking back. "If you all hadn't come back for me, I never would have gotten out of there!"

She turned and faced the other three, and hugged them all. All four girls hugged, their bare bodies pressed together.

"Let's go," Lisa said. "We're not out of here yet. And I'm getting hungry!"


They moved along the tunnel, going from lantern to lantern, their heels again clicking on rock now. There was no stream here. Apparently the water went to the mushrooms and fed them, which may have explained just how horny the plants were.

Ashley felt her strength starting to return. She realized that she was hungry and thirsty as well. It was no wonder. However long they'd been fucked in that cavern, it was hours, and very active hours, since any of them had eaten.

The tunnel went on much longer than the other one's they been through. Finally, far ahead, they saw a red light, very different from the soft yellow lights of the lanterns that still lit their way. Then they heard noise. They huddled together, moving very carefully forward. The noise was music, and, over the sounds of the music, laughter.

Ashley saw, as they approached, that the tunnel wall gave way on the right, leaving just a three foot high ledge. The ceiling of the tunnel curled far up, leaving a large opening on that side. She crept forward on hands and knees, right behind Lisa, who crawled in front of her. Lisa stopped suddenly, and Ashley almost bumped her face into Lisa's bare ass. She stopped and felt Beth's face bump into her own rear. Ashley turned around and saw Beth rubbing her nose, grinning.

All four of them rose on their knees, looking over the low wall. Below they saw a large cavern, lit by a great fire. An underground stream, the same clear water they had seen (and tasted) before, ran through the room. A stone bridge arced over the stream. On one side of the bridge was a large throne. On the other side was a long wooden table. On top of the table was a tremendous array of food - fresh luscious fruits, green vegetables, breads, roasted meats. They saw wine in silver goblets, and clear water in flasks.

All around the table were seated men and women. But they weren't regular men and women. The men had muscular upper bodies, but their legs were furry goat's legs. They had little tails and small horns on their heads. And they had large, erect cocks, every one of them.

Unlike the men, the women were relatively small, with lithe bodies. They were all completely nude. Their legs were regular human legs, hairless and shapely. Only by the small horns on their heads were they revealed as inhuman.

At first it looked as if most of them were eating and drinking, but then Ashley saw that all up and down the table, the women and men were touching, stroking, kissing, sucking, and fucking. Then she saw that the throne, which had been empty, was no longer unoccupied. A large man with deep brown skin sat on the throne. He had incredible muscles, powerful goat's legs, short black horns, and a cock that made her eyes open wide and nearly made her gasp aloud. Beth did gasp aloud, then covered her mouth. The cock had to have been over a foot long, maybe more, since the man was so large and, even on him, the cock looked huge. His balls were well proportioned to his cock, laying on the throne. Immediately two of the women crossed the bridge and climbed up onto his throne, moving their small hands up and down his great cock, pressing their tight bodies against him.

"Our feast is doubly blessed today," said the man, his voice rich and deep and powerful. "For we have guests."

The girls looked at each other in surprise, then saw, approaching from either side, several of the satyrs. Their bodies were rippling with muscle. Their cocks, seen more closely, were about nine or ten inches long, rock hard, erect, with fat heads and bulging veins, large balls hanging below.

"Join us," said one of them.


The girls walked, both in front of and behind satyrs, down a rough cut stairway and into the warm chamber below. Their appearance was greeted with appreciative cheers, whistles, and applause. Despite the complete lack of clothing in the room, Ashley felt completely conscious of her own nudity, not to mention the way her hair and skin was covered in the dried white cum of the mushrooms. She must have looked a mess.

"Welcome, guests," said the man, standing from the throne. As Ashley was led, along with the other girls, over the bridge to stand before him, she realized that she may have underestimated both his size, and the size of his cock. He was over seven feet tall, three or more feet across at the shoulder. And his cock, standing erect in front of her, rose in magnificent thickness to the level of his nipples. It was probably a foot and a half long, and every bit as thick as her calf.

He stepped down from the throne, towering over them as he approached. Ashley was eye level with his nipples. Janet was directly in front of him, and she stared with round eyes at the black cock a foot from her eyes. He smiled down at them and said, "I see you've been playing in my garden. I hope my plants played nicely. All well and good, as long as you've enjoyed yourselves."

"We have, sir," said Lisa. She, like the other girls, was having a hard time making eye contact with him, both because of his incredible height, and because of the large cock that was right in front of them.

"Very good," he said. "I am Priapus, and this is my house. Those were my tapestries you attempted to steal, but, despite my reputation as rather, hard, on thieves, I think no harm was done, and it was an honest mistake by you four. We will discuss it no more. For now, my ladies will bathe you, and then we will make sure you are well sated."

At that, a half dozen of the women took the girls by the hands and led them down a small stairway into the stream. As before, Ashley felt the pleasant coolness of the water as it flowed over her legs and her waist, coursing between her legs and filling her with a pleasure that she could not deny. She felt her weariness pass away, replaced by a greater hunger and a burning sense of desire. Reminded of her time with Janet up under the waterfall, she looked at the Asian, and saw that Janet was staring at her. The women, who were about the same size as the girls, moved around them, pouring cool water over them and rubbing their hair and faces and bodies with soft hands. Ashley felt the warm hands on her skin, cleaning away the white chism of the plants, and almost gasped with the pleasure of the touch. She felt the woman's hands on her breasts and moaned softly, then felt hands move down her abs, under the water, touching her pussy softly. Ashley brushed her hair back, opening her eyes, and saw the beautiful woman, with her pale skin and blonde hair and bright green eyes, looking at her, smiling with full lips.

"You are most welcome here," said the woman.

"What are you?" Ashley breathed, feeling the woman's fingers probing her pussy, rubbing her clit in small circles.

"A nymph," the woman said.

"I think I'm turning into one," Ashley moaned.

The nymph giggled, "You should eat and drink. You need your strength."

She led Ashley out of the water. The brunette's body was still tingling with the pleasure of the water and the nymph's touch. From the soft moans of her friends, she could tell that they, as well, were enjoying the bath.

The nymph led her over the bridge and to the long table. She saw that there was a long wooden bench on either side of the table. She stepped over the bench, sitting at an open place. To her left a satyr with red hair, fair skin, and a hard, fat cock drank his wine and looked at her appreciatively as she sat down. To her other side a satyr with dark hair had a nymph on the table in front of him, her ass on his plate, her long legs over his shoulders. He had his mouth to her hairless pussy, and an unnaturally long tongue was pushing in and out of her.

"Tend to our guest, would you?" the nymph said to the red-headed satyr, leaning over his muscular shoulders, her breasts pressed against his back, and her lithe hand moving around and stroking his hard cock softly.

"It will be my pleasure," said the satyr. He filled Ashley's goblet with dark wine and piled delicious fruits and meats on her plate. Distracted as she was by the hard cock of the red-headed satyr on her left and the moans of pleasure of the nymph on her right, she drank the wine thirstily and ate the food hungrily. It was the best wine she'd tasted, the most succulent and juicy fruit she'd eaten, and the most moist and delicious meat she'd ever had. Looking up, she saw that Janet was seated not far down on the other side of the table, a blonde-haired satyr keeping her company and filling her wine glass. Lisa was a few feet down the table, a nymph filling her plate while a dark-skinned satyr talked to her. Beth was near the end of the table, a satyr on either side of her making sure she was fed and had plenty of wine.

"You're enjoying the delicacies?" asked the satyr.

"Very much," said Ashley. "This is quite a party."

The satyr shrugged, "Better than usual with you and your friends here. But Priapus is the son of Dionysus, so he keeps a full table, and the wine is always very good. Careful not to let it go to your head."

Ashley giggled, "Well, I've already done a few things tonight that I usually wouldn't do drunk, so why worry now?"

The satyr smiled, "Then have some more."

Ashley ate until her hunger was sated, and drank the delicious wine until her head was simming. She and the satyr laughed and talked while she ate, his eyes taking in her body with open desire, her gaze falling more and more often to his hard cock. At last she felt the desire overwhelm any sense of hesitancy, and she dropped her hand down into his lap and stroked his big, hard cock lovingly.

"Your touch is perfect," he moaned, half closing his eyes. "But you aren't for me...not yet anyway."

He stood, and Ashley's hand fell off his cock. He lifted her off the bench and led her by the hand across the bridge. She was aware of Beth, Janet, and Lisa following, each accompanied by a satyr or nymph. On the large throne, Priapus sat looking at them, smiling. Three beautiful, pale, blonde-haired nymphs were with him, stroking and kissing his cock.

The red haired satyr bowed, turned, and walked back over the bridge, leaving Ashley standing in her high heels before the throne. Lisa stood to her left, Beth and Janet to her right. The wonderful food and wine in her, Ashley felt her lust coursing through her, warming her body, her pussy almost uncomfortably warm. She realized that her juices were flowing, wetting the insides of her thighs, her labia engorged and wet. As she looked at Lisa, Beth, and Janet, she saw that they were in the same condition, their twats full and shining, their thighs glistening with desire, their nipples erect.

"I'll start with the dark skinned one," said Priapus, lazily pointing at Janet.

Immediately all three nymphs descended from the throne and took Janet by her arms. She followed them up to the throne, straddling the god's lap. He placed his large hands on her ass and pulled her up until her knees were on his massive shoulders. A long, forked tongue slipped out of his mouth and stroked her pussy. Janet arched her back, squeezing her own breasts, crying out in ecstacy.

"Such succulent juices," Priapus laughed, returning his long tongue to his mouth. "Human women get so wet." And with that he thrust his pelvis up, his long, curved cock pointing straight up, and he brought Janet down onto it. She cried out as his inhumanly large cockhead spread her open and drove into her. Ashley's eyes opened wide as she watched a black cockhead nearly four inches across driving into the petite Asian's pussy. Priapus stood off the throne, Janet laying out in front of him, her head hanging back, her nipples pointed to the ceiling, her legs over his massive biceps, high heels hanging in the air. He thrust into her and she cried out again, and he pumped her vigorously, driving his massive cock deep into her, back and forth, making her cum instantly, keeping her at that climax continuously. She hung onto her own legs, grabbing the backs of her knees and pulling them back, opening herself up as much as she could for him. Her eyes were closed, her mouth open wide, and she screamed with ecstacy.

"Is her pussy tight, Priapus?" asked one of the satyrs.

"It WAS very tight, my friend! I shall loosen it for you." laughed the god.

"And her ass?" asked another.

Janet's eyes opened wide as she heard the question, but the god laughed again, "I wouldn't even try it. I leave that to you to explore."

Ashley turned to see who was asking these questions. When she did, she saw that the throng was no longer eating. Instead, the satyrs and nymphs had started the orgy fully. The wine still flowed, and fruit was eaten off of bare bodies now rather than plates. But everywhere she looked she saw hard cocks and soft bodies coming together. She knew exactly what her red-headed satyr had meant when she wasn't for him yet. Priapus would test the goods, then give them over to his followers. Ashley saw the red-headed satyr, on his knees on the table, taking a lovely blonde nymph from behind. Even as he fucked the nymph, he looked at Ashley and smiled.

Ashley felt her loins burning hotter. Janet cried out with ecstacy, cumming again and again, until at last her body was shaking and she was gasping for air. Priapus pulled his massive cock from her and set her on the floor. Two of the satyrs quickly crossed the bridge and picked her up, her legs too weak from minutes of intense orgasm for her to stand on her own. They carried her back across the bridge.

Priapus, his cock glistening with Janet's juices, pointed to Beth, "Now the blonde."

Beth seemed to hesitate, but the three nymphs led her briskly up to the throne. Priapus lifted her up easily, turning her so that her thighs were on either side of his head, her pussy was at his lips, and her tits were pressed against his chest. His huge cock was at her face. Finding nothing better to hold on to, she grabbed his cock, her hands tiny on it's big black girth. The blonde gasped loudly as his long forked tongue slipped into her pussy. His black cockhead was right in front of her, and she tried to get her lips over it, but it was far too big for her mouth. She licked it as Priapus ate her pussy hungrily, his massive hands around her slim hips, holding her so that her twat was like a chalice for his eager tongue.

He pulled his tongue from her and laughed, "She tastes as good as did the other. Now let's see if her pussy feels as good."

He let her slide down his body so that she rolled the backs of her shoulders onto the floor. Holding her ankles, he spread her open, and straddled her, his hooves on the floor, one in front of her, one in back of her. Ashley watched in amazement as his cock, still hard as a rock, angled downward, as if seeking Beth's pussy. Beth looked up between her tits, seeing the same thing. He bent at the knees, pulled up on her ankles, and drove his huge cock into her. She cried out as the head stretched her and slid into her, her pink labia squeezing its incredible girth. Her arms were stretched out on the floor, her fingernails clawing into the wood. Priapus slid his hands down her legs, bending over, grabbing her hips, pulling her up and driving himself down. At least eight or ten inches of his cock drove into her, but still an intimating eight or more inches, incredibly fat, was exposed. Beth cried out, cumming for him, unable to do anything but take that cock and orgasm. Priapus smiled as he fucked her, moving up and down faster and faster, giving her more than she could handle.

"Leave something for us, Priapus!" called a satyr. "I love blondes!"

"Your cock is in one now, my friend," laughed Priapus. "Don't worry, she's got plenty for everyone."

Beth cried out in pleasure, cumming again and again, her hands finding his and clinging onto him as he took her. Ashley tore her eyes away long enough to look back at the orgy. Janet was right in the center of it, atop the table, riding the cock of a blonde satyr while she sucked the cock of another and a nymph reached around her waist, toying with her clit. Ashley could tell from the way Janet's breasts were heaving that she was in complete ecstacy.

Ashley bit her lip, desperate to join, but aware that Priapus still wanted his turn with her. She had no idea how Janet or Beth had taken that incredible cock, or how she was going to. But she knew she wanted to try.

Priapus stood, letting Beth slip gently to the floor. His cock popped upright again, bigger and wetter, it seemed, than ever. Janet's and Beth's juices ran down it's incredible length, dripping off his huge balls. He hadn't cum yet. Two satyrs picked up Beth and carried her over the bridge, bringing her to the orgy. Their excited chatter let Ashley know exactly who they hoped would have first crack at Beth.

Priapus sat on his throne and said, "The redhead."

The nymphs came for Lisa, but she walked confidently up to the throne and stood before him. He watched, amused, as she ran her hands down the length of his cock and began to kiss it and lick it. He sat back, watching her work him with her mouth and hands. She ran her tongue all around his black cockhead, then down it's length, stroking him as she licked his balls.

Priapus laughed, "I think she's hoping to satisfy me without feeling my cock in her tiny pussy."

Lisa, either not hearing him, or hoping to accomplish exactly what he had implied, kept working his balls and cock. Ashley was impressed, both with her phenomenal technique and with her clever strategy. But it was doomed to fail.

Priapus watched her, then leaned forward, picked her up, and wrapped his hands around her ass. Her high heels scraped against the throne. As he leaned back, his cock stood straight up. He lifted the redhead, moved her twat over his cock, ahd pulled her down onto him. Lisa cried out in immediate ecstacy, arched her back, and came as his cock plunged into her. Ashley saw the lean muscles in her legs contact, then relax. She arched her back, crying out with ecstacy, and allowed him to move her, his huge hands on her hips, up and down on his cock. She grabbed his wrists and hung on, her body bouncing on him, his cock driving into her again and again, deeper and harder. Lisa screamed iwth pleasure, cumming for him just as Janet and Beth had done, completely overwhelmed by his massive cock in her body.

"Watch yourselves with this one, my friends," laughed Priapus. "She's a tricky one. Keep her cumming or she may have a moment to pull a fast one on you."

"Oh, we'll keep her cumming, Priapus," shouted a satyr.

"With cocks in every hole, she won't have time to plan her strategies," laughed another.

"And when the cocks grow tired," said a nymph, "there are other ways to keep her occupied."

Priapus laughed at all of this, moving Lisa up and down on his hard cock so that her tits bounced wildly as she came. Her body spasmed with orgasm. Her juices flowed down his cock and dripped from his balls onto the floor. He took her untiil she was gasping for breath, then pulled her up off of his cock.

Immediately two satyrs carried her over the bridge, eagerly discussing how they planned to keep her occupied.

Ashley did not wait to be chosen. She walked up to Priapus, eyes fixed on his huge, wet black cock. Standing before him, her hands drawn to his cock, feeling its hardness and the juices of her friends on it, she said, "You picked all the others before me."

"Because you wanted this more than any of them," he smiled.

"It's too big for me," she said, staring at it, stroking it.

"Then I'll prepare you more," he said. He picked her up, his hands incredibly strong. She let herself be carried up to his mouth. She rested her knees on his shoulders, leaning back. He smelled her twat. His tongue slipped out of his mouth, long and forked, the tips quivering against her clitoris. She stared at it, crying out happily at the sensation he was giving her. His tongue was muscular and thick, as thick as Jim's cock. She felt her passion rising, and then she came, unable to take the sensation of his tongue working her clit. He laughed, slipping his tongue down and driving it into her pussy. From watching him with the others, she'd known his tongue was long, but she had no idea just how long. It drove deep into her, the tip working fully into her twat, circling around her cervix, finding her g-spot and pressing it. She came again, her body rocking in his hands. His dark lips pressed against her labia, his tongue pulsating and moving in her, keeping her cumming. She reached down, worked a finger on her own clitoris, intensifying her climax. He saw this and his eyes closed partly as he smiled. He slipped his tongue from her and licked his lips and said, "So, you want more, then?"

Before she could answer he stood from the throne. He turned her in his hands, putting her on the throne on her hands and knees. She looked over her shoulder, seeing him kneel down behind her, his massive cock disappearing from view. He gripped her hips in his large hands. She reached back between her legs, reaching for his cock, finding the massive wet head. She felt him slide forward through her hand, the head pushing against her labia. He pushed into her, stretching her wider than she'd ever been stretched. She cried out, but there was no pain, only intense pleasure that immediately built to ecstacy. Whether from the unreal level of arousal she'd achieved, or from some magic he had as a god, she took him, but she felt every bit how inhumanly huge he was. Her pussy gushed with juices, soaking his cock and her hand as he entered her. Her eyes and mouth open wide, she came, so hard that she couldn't even cry out. Her hand let go of his cock, and she grabbed the arms of the throne with both hands, trying to steady herself against that massive thrust. He pulled her hips back, driving deep into her, filling her beyond completely. She came with every motion, her orgasms piling up for him. He pumped her, took her, make her completely helpless with ecstacy. She managed to look over her shoulder, to see him eagerly looking down at her as he fucked her, watching his own huge black cock disappear between her pink labia.

Then he opened his mouth, and his tongue came out. Incredibly it came down farther and farther, foot after foot, until she felt the twin tips working her ass. She hadn't though she could cum as hard as she was cumming, and now she came even harder. She felt his serpentine tongue wet her sphincter, tease it, then enter it, his tongue driving into her ass, fucking her rear even as his cock overfilled her pussy. She closed her eyes, lowered her head until her forehead touched the seat of the throne and she came for him. She felt his intensity build, his breaths become grunts, and she knew he was going to cum soon. He'd saved his orgasm for her.

His tongue pulled out of her ass. His massive cock slipped from her pussy. He turned her over, so that she lay in the throne, legs spread wide, facing him. He stood over her and she reached up for his cock, stroking it with both her hands. He came, a massive wad of white hot cum blasting out of his cock and splattering her from hair down to her abs. She stroked him, taking his cum one blast after another, each spurt as thick and full as the last. Priapus moaned and groaned, his massive muscles tensed as he came, covering her as completely with this one orgasm as dozens of his mushrooms had with theirs. When at last his orgasm subsided and thick streams of cum ran down his cock over her hands and wrists, covering her diamond tennis bracelet and dripping onto her hot wet pussy, she was completely coated in his cum. Her hair was soaked with it, it streamed off her forehead, over her eyes, off her nose and down her cheeks. It hung in thick globs from her ears, gathered on her neck, dribbled over her necklace. It made a thick layer over her big breasts, gathering between them in a white river and running down her flat abs. As she sat up in the throne, the cum streamed down, gathering between her legs, mixing with her own flowing juices.

It was not satyrs, but nymphs that picked her up off the throne and carried her over the bridge. They laid her on the table. She saw the others on the tabletop. Lisa was sitting between two satyrs, on in front of her, one behind, their cocks in her pussy and ass, and she rode them happily. Beth was on hands and knees, one satyr's cock in her mouth, another's in her pussy, another's in her ass, and she was moaning happily as they shared her. Janet was on her back, a satyr beneath her, another on top of her, and the cocks of two satyr's in her hands as she licked and sucked them while the first two fucked her. But it was the nymphs that gathered around Ashley, six or maybe eight of them, all running their soft hands through the cum, licking it, rubbing their faces in it. Ashley understood what an honor it had been that she'd received Priapus's cumbath. She lay back, eyes open so she could see everything, hands over her head, legs spread wide, letting them lick and kiss her clean, taking the pleasure from their warm tongues as they did. The blonde nymph who'd bathed her knelt between her legs, looking up at her, gently tonguing her clit. Ashley felt her climax rise again, and she let it wash over her, cumming for the nymphs as intensely as she had for Priapus.

When she was clean, the cum shared among all the nymphs, she felt the red-headed satyr mount her. She lay there, bringing her legs up around his lower back, letting him fuck her, feeling the harness and girth of his cock and moaning with pleasure. She opened her eyes and saw other satyrs there as well, and she reached for their cocks, sucking and licking them. All around her the orgy continued, nymphs and satyrs and human women together on and around the table. Across the way, Priapus, his massive cock still hard, took the nymphs one after another, all the while laughing and smiling.


"Are you sure you can't stay here forever?" asked a nymph as she led them to up the long tunnel.

"We've got to find our way back home," said Lisa. "I've got a term paper due in two weeks."

The nymph seemed confused, but she shrugged, "Well, if you change your mind, you will be more than welcome to return anytime."

The nymph had led them through a side passage around the mushroom garden. She'd told them that actually, of all Priapus's gardens, that was the easiest to get through. Apparently some of his plants were much more vigorous in their amorous ways.

When they reached the waterfall and the natural stairs, she said, "Just up the stairs and you will find yourselves leaving the cavern. We enjoyed your visit."

"We enjoyed it also," said Beth. "A little too much, I think."

"Would you like a drink before you go?" asked the nymph, twirling a finger in her blonde hair. Ashley looked at her perfect body and was inclined to say yes.

"No, thank you!" said Lisa. She started up the stairs, and Ashley reluctantly followed the others. As the stairs wound up into darkness, the click of their high heels on stone was replaced by the click of their heels on wood.

At the top of the stairs, Lisa stopped in the darkness.

"What is it?" asked Beth.

"A door." said Lisa.

"Open it," said Beth.

Lisa did. The yellow light of lamps in a wooden hallway met their eyes. They were back in the old house, on the main floor. The girls rushed through, unable to believe that they were actually back in the world they knew.

Janet came through last and closed the door behind them. They saw that, as she did, the door disappeared, and a blank wall stood in its place.

At the sound of their heels on the ground, a door further down the hallway opened. Several couples, wearing tuxedos and ball gowns, stepped out into the hallway. At the sight of the four girls wearing just their jewelry and heels, they all stared, and then burst into whistles. More and more people poured into the hallway. The only way out was through the main rooms ahead.

"Well," shrugged Lisa. "It won't be the craziest thing we've done tonight."

The four of them held hands and walked, brazenly nude, right down the hallway, out of the house, and to the limo that Jim had waiting to take he and Ashley to the hotel.

The driver looked through the glass and grinned at the sight of the four hot women in the back of his limo, completely nude. "Where to, ladies?" he asked.

Beth gave them her address. It was an off-campus apartment. She grinned at the girls, "Seems like the night's still young in our world. And we need a little time to ourselves to sort out what happened tonight."

"And a few other things," said Janet. The Asian slipped off the seat and knelt on the floor in front of Ashley. She said, "I owe you one, sweetie."

Ashley leaned back into the comfortable seat, slid her twat to the edge, and spread her legs. Janet wrapped her hands around Ashley's thighs and brought her lips to her pussy. Ashley purred at the feel of Janet's sweet tongue working between her wet labia. Lisa pushed Beth down onto a seat and knelt between the blonde's legs, taking Janet's cue. Ashley looked across at Beth, saw the blonde's lust as Lisa began to eat her pussy, and she sank back happily, letting Janet pleasure her.

Ashley's New World - Chapter 2
 

The four girls piled out of the limo, nude save for their high heels. The limo driver watched them get out, watched through his open window as they scurried upstairs. It was quite a sight seeing the Asian, the redhead, the blonde, and the brunette from behind, moving as quickly as they could.

At the top of the stairs, Beth giggled, "Now we have to hope my roommate's home."

"Don't you have a key?!" asked Ashley.

"Where would I be carrying it?" Beth retorted.

Point taken, thought Ashley.

Beth knocked on the wooden door. For several nervous moments there was no answer. Finally they heard the sound of the deadbolt turning. The door opened partly, stopping on the chain. Ashley saw a Latina girl looking out at them. Her dark eyes opened wide at the sight of the four nude women standing, trying futilely to cover up with their hands.

The door closed, the chain slid, and the girl opened the door, asking, "Beth, what the fuck...?"

"I can't begin to explain," said Beth, hurring into the apartment. The other girls followed, glad to be out of what was turning into a chilly night.

"Hey hey!" said a guy, standing behind the Latina in the hallway.

"Jerry, don't even start!" said Beth. Ashley clasped her left arm tighter across her large breasts, her right hand cupped over her pussy. The guy was looking all four of them over, grinning broadly.

"Yes, don't even," said the Latina. "You get back into the bedroom."

"Sorry, Maria," said Beth to her roommate. "Desperate situation."

Maria grinned, "I'll make sure he forgets everything he just saw. Guys like Jerry, they just need a little redirection."

"Via erection," said Beth, laughing.

The phone rang, and Beth picked it up. Maria returned to her bedroom, eager to make Jerry forget about the beautiful bodies he had just seen. Given the Latina's gorgeous face, long dark hair, and the sexy curvaceous body that her tight t-shirt and shorts revealed, Ashley had no doubt she'd be able to do just that.

"It was not a trick!" Beth was saying over the phone. Clearly her boyfriend was on the other end of the line. The blonde said sharply, "You wouldn't believe what I've been through tonight.... No, I'm sure waking up with three other guys and staring at their wankers wasn't your idea of a good night.... Well, with that attitude, it ain't gonna get any better!"

She hung up the phone and snorted. Ashley had wondered about the guys. From what she'd just overheard, it sounded as if they had passed out momentarily and woken up to find the girls gone. She thought about Jim's hard cock. He'd probably been really close to cumming. She wondered if had blue balls.

Then she felt Janet's hand in her own and she came back to the present.

"I don't care if Beth's roommate and her boyfriend are here," Janet said. "I can't wait to have you again."

"I'm with you," Ashley replied immediately.

The Asian led her out of the entryway of the small apartment and down to the the couch. She lay down on the couch, looking up at Ashley. Ashley smiled, laying on her, kissing her, feeling the warmth of her body. Janet had worked her pussy in the limo. But only now did they have enough room to try what Ashley had been wanting to try. She moved around on Janet, straddling her face, pulled back her brown hair, and leaned forward, bringing her lips to Janet's sweet pussy. She felt the Asian's lips and tongue touch her own labia, then find her clit. Pleasure swelled in Ashley's body and she moaned happily.

From through the wall, she heard Maria's high pitched cry of pleasure, and knew the Latina was well on her way to keeping her boyfriend's mind where it ought to be. She glanced up and saw Lisa and Beth settling onto the floor, Beth on top of the redhead, the two of them beginning to pleasure each other, taking the cue from Ashley and Janet.

Ashley felt Janet's tongue working her perfectly, and she returned the favor, doing all the things she had learned over this crazy evening that Janet liked. She felt Janet's body move under her, felt Janet work her pussy with more urgency. Ashley felt her pleasure mounting. She was going to cum for Janet. She was going to let the Asian taste her juices. She slipped her tongue into Janet, rubbed her lips against Janet's pussy. She heard Janet moan with pleasure, her moans mixed with Lisa's, Beth's, and Maria's.

Ashley felt her pleasure built to a higher level, coming closer and closer to her orgasm. All around her the cries of pleasure got louder and more urgent. She felt Janet quivering under her, knew the Asian was about to cum, felt Janet's tongue working her clit feverishly. Ashley's orgasm hit, sweeping over her, making her moan as she tongued Janet. Janet came with her, and the apartment seemed to fill with the sounds of ecstacy.

Ashley slowly came down, still feeling Janet's tongue working her, her face still buried in Janet's twat. From a few feet away, she heard Lisa and Beth moaning in pleasure.

But, through a wall, she heard a sudden cry of surprise, and Maria's voice saying, "What the fuck?!"

Ashley's head snapped up, and she looked around.

Rather than laying on a couch, she and Janet were on a large bed with a crude cloth mattress. She could feel the down feathers underneath her knees and elbows. Lisa and Beth were on a similar mattress on the floor. But it was not the carpeted floor of the apartment. It was a stone floor. She looked up and saw that they were no longer in the apartment at all. They were in a chamber of some kind, with a passage where the hallway had been. The windows were now large square and open, with night air blowing in. The room was lit with candles rather than lamps.

She heard the clicking of high heels walking and saw Maria appear. The Latina was clad now in high heels and a black thong with silk string side ties. The fabric was conspicuously moved aside, revealing a bare shaven twat, labia wet and shining. Her 5'3" body was fantastic. She had flat, firm abs, a slim waist, curving hips, and well toned arms and legs. Her tits were large and round, with small erect brown nipples. Her long hair was tousled. She stood in the passageway with her hands on her hips and asked, "Okay, first of all, what the fuck are you four doing? When did you go dyke, Beth? And second, where the fuck is Jerry? And third, where the fuck are we?"

Beth looked up, and moaned, "Oh, shit. Not again."

"Again?!" said Maria. "What the fuck do you mean again?! What's going on here?"

Ashley climbed off Janet, and she and the Asian stood and looked around. Beth and Lisa got to their feet.

Beth sighed, "This is going to take some explaining. And then we'd better look for the way out of here."


It did take some explaining. Despite the ample evidence around her, Maria wasn't quite able to accept the idea that they'd climaxed their way into some kind of mythological world. The more the other girls tried to assure her that their story had actually happened, the more she got the "okay, if you say so, you fucking whackos" look on her face.

"At least we've got an outside view this time," said Lisa. The redhead walked to a window and looked out. Ashley followed. They were in a tall tower in a castle of some kind. The castle was surrounded by a wide moat, on which the moon was shining. The drawbridge appeared to be up. The tower was just about in the middle of the castle. They could see guards patrolling the walls. Small windows, or openings in the stone wall, or whatever they were called, were lit with the flickering yellow light of torches or lanterns inside.

"I guess we'd better find a door, since we can't climb out," said Ashley.

Lisa nodded and began to walk down the hallway.

"Where are you going?" asked Maria.

"Hopefully back to our world," Lisa said. "Coming?"

"I was," Maria said grumpily. She fixed the small patch of black silk over her pussy and followed.

"When'd you put on the heels?" asked Beth.

"After Jerry saw you four. He's got a fetish for sex in heels and lingerie," Maria replied.

Lisa looked in the room that Maria had been in, but it was a small chamber with a bed and no windows or doors. She walked further down the passage and found a trapdoor at the end. She pulled the heavy wooden door open with some effort and looked down. Ashley saw a ladder leading down to a stone floored chamber. Lisa climbed down first and Ashley followed.

As soon as her high heels touched the floor, Lisa tapped her shoulder and signalled for her to be quiet. Ashley looked around and saw why.

Sleeping on uncomfortable looking mattresses along the four walls of the chamber were large men. They wore some kind of leather armor, and they had swords in sheaths at their sides. She counted eight men in all. But they weren't at all normal looking men. They had greenish skin. Their ears were long and pointed, their noses were short and upturned, and each had two large teeth, almost like tusks, protruding from the lower part of their mouths.

There was a trapdoor in the middle of the room, but Ashley saw a large crude padlock and chain holding it closed.

"Okay, what the fuck are they?" hissed Maria. All five women were standing uncertainly at the bottom of the stairs.

"Should we go back up?" whispered Janet.

"I think we arrived in a prison tower of some kind. Since they're armed, they must be guards," Beth reasoned. "I think we shouldn't try to wake them."

"One of them must have the key," whispered Lisa.

She crept across the floor while the other four girls watched, their hearts racing in their bare breasts. She squatted down in the dim light near one of the guards and, with shaking hands, patted his leather armor and breeches softly. She stood up and moved to another guard. Ashley didn't want to move, but she wanted to get those keys before the guards woke up. She moved as quietly as she could to a guard. Patting him down was difficult given the thickness of his armor. She felt a bulge along one leg of his breeches, but after feeling a little more carefully, realized that it was just a really big dick. Taking her hands off him she stood and turned to another guard. But at that moment, Lisa held up a large ring of keys.

The girls hurried to the trapdoor and squatted around it. Lisa tried one key, then another, desperately trying to keep the keys from jingling. Ashley watched as the keys failed to work, one after another, until all the keys were used.

"Are you sure you tried them all?" asked Beth.

"Of course," hissed Lisa.

"Oh, those won't work," they heard a gruff voice say. "I've got the key over here."

Ashley looked up to see the guard she had almost started searching standing. He was well over six feet tall, and very muscular. All the other guards were rising, looking at the girls without anger, just with curiosity. And broad grins.

"Well, well," said one of the guards. "Five elf maids in our lovely tower. The Master said we were guarding quite a treat tonight."

"Elf maids?!" said Maria in surprise.

"Pretty ones, too," said a guard.

"You can't want to leave us already," said the one with the keys. "You haven't experienced any of our hospitality."

"Well, we weren't sure what kind of hospitality you had to offer," said Lisa, standing up, and sounding quite unafraid. Ashley looked at her. Lisa certainly had a fast mind, and a willingness to take a gamble. Was she just being polite, or was she working on an escape plan. And if so, what did it involve?

"Given the way you're clad," said the guard, walking up to her, "I know exactly the kind of hospitality you want." He ran a large finger along Lisa's breast, touching her firm pink nipple. To Ashley's suprise, Lisa responded by moving her small hands to his breeches and tugging them down. But even the redhead seemed momentarily caught off guard by the cock that popped out.

It was as green as the rest of the man, with a reddish-green head that was thick and bulbous. The whole organ was at least ten inches long, and it was fat from base to head. The veins on it were thick and engorged. The guard smiled eagerly.

"Oh my God," murmured Maria.

All around them the guards started laughing, their deep, gruff grunts filling the air in the small chamber. Ashley looked around to see them pulling down their breeches. All eight of them revealed large green cocks that stood almost immediately erect. Not one of them was less than ten inches long. Leaving their thick leather and iron boots on, the guards tossed their breeches aside and stood in their leather jackets, bare from waist down, hard cocks standing erect.

All the women except Lisa stood still, huddled together in the ring of aroused guards. Lisa, hesitating only for a moment, knelt down, her hands running along the shaft of the lead guard. The redhead brought the thick cockhead to her mouth and rolled her tongue around it. The guard grinned looking down at her and announced, "I think everything they say about elf-wenches is true. Too bad they're wasted on the faggot elf-men."

Ashley asked the two guards who moved close to her, their cocks pressing against her abs, "If we're elves...what are you?"

The guard laughed, "You don't know about orcs? Well, after today you won't forget us again."

Two more of the orcs had moved close to Lisa, apparently eager to take advantage of her seeming eagerness. Lisa obligingly placed her hands on their thick cocks, stroking them, though she kept her mouth on the lead guard, sucking in his cockhead, then slipping her mouth off him and lapping him with her tongue.

The orc captain punched the other two savagely, first one, then the other, and growled, "This one's mine. The rest of you share the others."

The orcs followed his orders, leaving Lisa to him. The two that were with Ashley grabbed her arms and hustled her over to one of the rough beds. As she sat on the bed, she saw the other girls being taken to separate beds by one or two orcs. Maria, accompanied by two guards, was taken to a bed. Ashley had no more time to watch, because her two guards were in front of her, cocks hard and ready. She knew exactly what Lisa had in mind by being so willing. Pleasure the orcs, perhaps get them to either let the girls go or get them asleep and then steal the keys and escape. Certainly Lisa was putting everything she had into the plan, stroking, sucking, and licking the orc's cock as she knelt in the middle of the room.

Ashley knew it was their best available plan, and she was all for trying it. She quickly leaned forward, taking both cocks in hand, bringing one of them to her mouth and kissing and licking it. It tasted as good as any cock she'd had in her mouth. She could feel the hardness and heat in her hands, couldn't remember ever feeling cocks quite so rigid before. The skin was smooth, but the shafts were almost like iron.

"The elf wenches have such small pussies," commented one of the orcs from across the room.

"Because elf men have such small cocks," laughed another orc.

The orc who Ashley wasn't blowing pulled his cock free from her hand and she saw him kneel down in front of the bed. His large hands pushed her legs apart, and he ran two thick fingers up her labia. He grunted, "Small indeed, but wet enough. I think I can fit my cock in there."

"I'm not sure if I can get my cock in here," said an orc from across the room. Ashley heard Janet gasp loudly. Ashley paused in sucking the orc's cock and looked. She saw the Asian, bent over one of the beds. A large orc was kneeling behind her, hands on her hips, pushing his thick cock into her pussy. Another orc was sitting, legs spread, in front of her on the bed. She had both hands on his cock and her face, pushed forward by the pressure coming from behind her, was rubbing against the underside of the big green shaft.

On a bed nearby, Beth was on her back. An orc was between the blonde's spread legs, positioning his thick cock against her twat. She looked down, eyes wide, as he entered her, and she cried out as his cock slid slowly in.

On the other of Ashley was Maria. An orc was pulling her onto his lap, another behind her, squeezing her big tits. The first orc had her thong pushed aside, and his hard cock rubbed against her ass. He lifted her hips, moving the thick cockhead to her pussy.

Ashley felt the orc stop rubbing her pussy. He moved onto the bed, straddling one of her legs, bringing her other leg up over his shoulder. She looked down, saw him grab his shaft and rub his cockhead against her labia. She reached down with one hand, feeling her clit, feeling the wetness there. She knew her pussy was soaking wet, amazed that this situation could arouse her the way it was. Perhaps it was the strange sense of unreality about this place, but a predicament that should have filled her with fear and anxiety instead only made her incredibly lustful. She wanted to feel these creature's big cocks inside her. She rolled her tongue around the other orc's cockhead, placing both hands on his shaft and stroking him as she sucked him. She felt the cockhead push into her pussy, spreading her open, filling her, and she moaned happily.

All around the room she heard the girls moans of pleasure as the orcs slid their cocks into them, beginning to fuck them. Ashley slurped and sucked on the orc's cock, taking the pleasure of the other cock in her pussy. The orc started to pump her harder, driving his cock into her, and she gasped with the building ecstacy. She squeezed and stroked the other cock happily, rubbing her face against it, kissing it, licking down it's legth and kissing the large green scrotum, getting a sense of the large balls within.

"By the gods, this pussy is tight!" cried the orc that was fucking her.

"Loosen it for me," laughed the other.

"It can't be tighter than this one," said the orc fucking Janet. "I can barely get my dick in here."

"And she can hardly take it," laughed the other orc with Janet. "She can't even keep her mouth on my cock. I'll never get off until I'm properly inside her."

Ashley heard Beth cry out in ecstacy, and the orc on top of her snorted, "This elf wench is a horny one, allright. I didn't know they came so easily!"

Ashley wasn't far behind Beth. The orc's cock pounding her pussy, faster and harder with each minute, was driving her crazy. She gasped, moaned, and screamed with ecstacy as her orgasm hit her. Like Janet, she couldn't effectively suck the other orc's cock when she was cumming so hard. She hung onto it, felt it's head against her cheek and forehead as she rubbed against it. Through the delirium of her climax she heard the other women, particularly Beth and Janet, crying out loudly in ecstacy. Moments later Maria's voice joined the chorus as her guard fucked her hard and fast.

Ashley opened her eyes and saw Lisa, on the floor in the middle of the room. She was on her hands and knees, looking over her shoulder as the orc captain knelt behind her, sliding his cock in to her pussy. Lisa moaned, gasped as the long shaft drove into her. She'd tried valiantly to get him off with her mouth, but he clearly wanted into her tight twat. He laughed, "Boys, remember this day. Not often we get such to guard such prisoners. Let's make sure these elf wenches get all the hospitality they can handle."

Ashley felt another climax hit, and still the orc pounded away on her pussy. The other orc just laughed watching her try to pleasure him. She felt the orc ramming her with more and more urgency, heightening her climax, her mind spinning with the feel of the huge cock pumping into her. And then he pulled out. She looked down, and saw his cock quivering right before he came. Thick white gobs of cum spurted out of him, blasting across her side, her tit, and her abs. She reached down with one hand, grabbing his cock, stroking him quickly and firmly, encouraging his orgasm. He growled with pleasure, watching as his chism spurted across her.

"My turn," said the other orc eagerly.

Ashley lay back, spreading her legs. The mattress was anything but comfortable, but she could have cared less. The orc who had just cum, his cock still slick with her juices, knelt above her head, his long cock hanging over her face. She turned her face up, licking the underside of his shaft, feeling his cum drip onto her neck, his balls bumping against her forehead. The other orc pushed her legs back, opening her pussy wide, and he slid his cock into her wet snatch.

"You didn't loosen her up for me," he laughed. "This pussy is still tighter than a glove."

"A glove of silk," the other orc said. "Feel the way is squeezes your dick."

The orc grunted appreciatively as he entered Ashley. He began to pump her, eagerly increasing his pace, having waited for her and now finally having the feel of her on him. Ashley moaned, licking and sucking the wet cock of the orc above her, her hands running up and down the length of his shaft. She could hear the other girls, hear the way they cried out with pleasure as the orcs took them. She heard Maria's cry of surprise at the same time that one of the Latina's orcs groaned in happy orgasm. Clearly Maria was receiving a cumbath similar to the one Ashley had gotten.

"Think the ass is as nice?" asked the orc above Ashley's head.

"Right now I could care less," moaned the orc fucking her pussy.

"I care," said an orc across the room. Moments later Ashley heard Beth cry out, and she knew exactly what was happening. The blonde was feeling that orc cock driving into her ass. The orc moaned, "Oh, it's even tighter. I swear it's pulling on my cock."

"Let's see about this one," laughed another orc. Janet gasped, also feeling a huge orc cock pushing into her rear. Ashley would have to make a point to lick Janet's wounds later. She came at the sexy thought, at the sounds of the orgy, and at the feel of the big hard cock ramming her pussy.

The orc who's cock she was licking and stroking laughed, "This one enjoys orc cock."

The orc fucking her moaned, "Her pussy strokes me when she orgasms." He pumped her harder, then pulled out of her and she felt his cum spurt over her, landing in thick wads across her big tits and flat abs.

"Let me try the ass now," said the first orc.

The orc who had just cum was feeling generous. He grabbed Ashley by her arms, pulled her up as he lay back until she was straddling him. She reached down, stroked his big cock, and moved the head to her hot wet pussy. Ashley smiled down at him, easing herself onto him, wanting his cock back in her. The orc grinned, his ugly face beaming as he saw her desire. The other orc moved behind her and she felt his big cockhead push against her ass, his hands on her waist holding her steady. Both orcs held her, and she braced herself, her hands gripping the shoulders of the orc beneath her. The cum was running down her body, dripping off her tits and oozing down to her inner thighs. The orc behind her pushed his wet cockhead against her ass, as she felt herself open for him. The pressure was amazing as he entered her, amplifying the pleasure and pressure of the big cock in her pussy. They both pulled her back and down, pushing deeper into her, and Ashley cried out, the ecstacy rising to new heights.

"For being so small, she can take alot of cock!" laughed the orc behind her, driving his cock deeper into her ass.

"Elf bitches were made for orc cock," said the orc fucking Lisa. "These five will be ruined for the tiny elf dicks after today."

The two orcs fucked Ashley, moving together so that their cocks invaded her as one, then retreated again. Her tits bounced as they fucked her, her mouth hanging open, her eyes closed, taking the pleasure. She came for them hard and early, then kept cumming, her body bucking with ecstacy. She was facing Maria, and was vaguely aware as she opened her eyes briefly that the Latina was in the exact same position, thong still somehow on as her guards fucked her ass and pussy vigorously.

They kept pumping Ashley, hard and fast, giving her more cock than she could handle, until first the orc in her ass, then the one in her pussy, pulled out of her and came on her again. Then she lay back on the bed, stroking and sucking their cocks lovingly, amazed that they were still so hard, knowing that they would take her again in moments, or perhaps trade for another of the women.

Then she heard the click of the lock. Had Lisa somehow gotten the key?

But no, Lisa was on her back, the orc captain above her, her legs pushed back so that her knees were beside her ears and her high heels were waving in the air. The orc captain's big cock was pushed deep in her ass.

The trapdoor opened, and an old man in crimson robes seemed almost to float up into the room. Somehow he'd unlocked and unchained the trapdoor from the outside.

He stood in the room. His hair was grey, with black streaks through it. His eyes were deep and dark. He had a grey beard. He was broad shouldered but skinny, his hands almost like claws on a thick black wooden staff. He glared around the room, a smile on his lips that was more menacing than amused.

"Well well," he said. All the orcs froze, their head turning toward him, their eyes wide with fear and alarm, their hard cocks still in the girls.

The orc captain pulled his cock out of Lisa's ass so quickly she cried out and fell over. He stood up, turning toward the man and bowing deeply, completely ridiculous looking with no pants on and his big cock rock hard. He stammered, "My lord, the prisoners were attempting to escape and..."

"And you couldn't help but to indulge yourselves with them," the man nodded. "I understand. Not to worry, Sobul. I understand. Your group has been so diligent, I will reward you by allowing you to continue to serve guarding my prisoners."

The orc grinned broadly, "Thank you, Lord!!"

The man grinned in reply, "Not these prisoners, of course. I am placing a new one in the tower for you to watch. You'll need different weapons to keep this one tame, I think."

Ashley heard sounds from above. An inhuman growling, and the scraping of huge claws against the stone floor. A deafening roar sounded just above her head, shaking the room.

"Lord, that sounds like a..." the orc captain started.

"A minotaur," the old man smiled.

The orcs immediately scrambled to reach their swords. Ashley was impressed as much by the fact that they reached for their swords before their pants as she was by how quickly their cocks went flaccid. They ignored the women who so recently had all of their attention, now staring up nervously at the trapdoor in the ceiling.

The old man laughed wickedly and waved his staff. The room went black, and then suddenly Ashley found herself sitting on a stone floor in the middle of a large chamber. In front of her, fifteen feet away, the old man sat on a large throne. The room had a high ceiling, and was lit by golden lanterns that hung from that ceiling. The walls had high, arched windows, and Ashley could see the stars twinkling in the sky. In the room were several men. Some were guards, large orcs in armor holding swords. Some of the orcs wore more ornate armor, and they stood closer to the throne.

Ashley saw the other girls sitting on the floor around her. They all scrambled to their feet, the scraping and clicking of their high heels echoing against the high ceiling. All five girls were spattered with the drying white cum of the orcs. It would have been comical if the situation weren't so alarming.

"They look like elf spies, Lord Charon," said one of the orcs.

"They are not elves," said the old man. "But what, exactly, they are, remains to be seen."

"We're humans," said Lisa. "And we're not spies."

The old man held up a skinny hand, "I do not need you to speak. Your mouth is better suited for other things."

Maria huffed, "Not that he'd be able to enjoy. He'd need Viagra to get it up, and I doubt there's a CVS nearby."

"She's talking about elf magic, no doubt," the orc said triumphantly.

"Then let me silence her with magic of my own," Charon said.

He motioned to her with his staff, and Maria suddenly drifted up off the floor. She cried out in suprise, arms and legs futilely beating the air. Ashley saw the old man's robes move apart on their own, and her eyes widened in surprise at the sight of a large cock growing erect. The old man stood from the throne, robes open. His legs were as skinny as his arms, looking almost ridiculous in his large black leather boots. But his cock was now standing, as big as any of the orcs, pale, with a swollen purple head. It was the cock of a twenty year old...albeit a very well hung twenty year old.

Maria drifted toward him and floated to the ground in front of the throne. She immediately dropped to her knees in front of the old man. Her hands moved up slowly to his thick shaft, and her lips moved to his cockhead. She moaned as she slid her lips around his cockhead and sucked him in.

"Shall we interrogate the others, sir?" asked the orc eagerly.

Charon, looking down at Maria sucking and stroking his cock, said absentmindedly, "No, Wulf, you'll have time enough with them when I'm satisfied. I have something else to keep them occupied at the moment."

He looked up and pointed his staff at the girls. A red bolt of light arced out of the staff and impacted the floor right in their midst. All four of them stepped back as four iron chairs sprang out of the stone. The chairs had thick red velvet seats, arms, and backs. Quick as lightning, the chairs ran around behind the girls on their iron legs, and Ashley felt her chair bump the backs of her knees. She sat heavily in the soft chair, noting immediately how comfortable it was. Then the velvet arm cushion slipped around her wrist, the back around her waist, and the seat around her upper thighs. She heard the cries of surprise of the other girls and looked to see them all in the same bind.

The old man waved his staff again, and suddenly Ashley felt her heart race with in incredible surge of libido. Her nipples grew firm, her clitoris puffed out erect, and her labia became swollen. She was burning with desire. Her pussy became moist, and her moisture dampened the red velvet to a dark crimson. She heard the other three girls moan and gasp, evidently feeling the same sensations she was.

The velvet of the chair seemed alive, gripping her wrists and waist and upper thighs tightly but smoothly. Ashley noticed that it was warm, almost pulsating. The seat of the chair opened, spreading her thighs apart gently but steadily. Then the velvet between her legs, that had been dampened by her arousal, bulged. It pushed upward, sliding between her labia and finding her clit. The wet, hot velvet softly stroked her, sending waves of pleasure through her. Ashley moaned happily, enjoying the strange sensation. It was every bit as soft and sweet as Janet's tongue working her. To her right and left she heard Janet, Beth, and Lisa gasping and purring with pleasure. Ashley moved her hips in small circles, encouraging this velvet lover to keep going. The chair responded, flicking her clit, pressing it softly, massaging it. She felt the velvet grow again, becoming firm and thick beneath her labia. It pushed into her, driving deep into her pussy with it's thick, soft, warmth. Ashley cried out, the pleasure from clit and pussy intensifying. She moved with the chair, her ecstacy building. She looked up at the throne, saw Maria sucking and stroking the old man's big cock, Charon smiling as he stood and watched the four girls in his magical chairs bucking with pleasure. Ashley closed her eyes and orgasmed, screaming in ecstacy.

At that moment the large wooden doors of the room burst open and an orc ran in, panting, and shouted, "Master, there's trouble!"

"Worth disturbing my interrogation of these creatures?" Charon asked grumpily.

The orc said desperately, "All the guards are...uh...incapacitated...and some enemy is in our grounds."

"How do you mean incapacitated?" asked Charon. Maria continued to suck his cock, either unable or unwilling to stop even with this strange turn of events. Ashley, and apparently the other three girls in the chairs, were just as unmoved by the alarming tone of this conversation. Ashley heard every word, but her desire was still coursing through her, and the chair continued to fuck and massage her perfectly, bringing her rapidly to another climax.

"They're all masturbating," said the orc.

"She's here!" Charon gasped.

A woman strode through the open doors. Ashley saw her and immediately her desire grew hotter. The woman was a petite blonde, standing maybe 5'2" at most, with a slim body. Her hair was long and straight. Her eyes were a bright blue. She was completely nude save for a large diamond that hung on as a pendant on a golden necklace, sapphire and ruby bracelets around her wrists, and a diamond and sapphire belt around her slim waist. She had a slim body, with large round breasts, small pink nipples, and a bare pussy with full, pink labia. Her small feet were clad in sheer, sparkling high heels.

She merely looked around the room, and every orc fell onto his back, whipping down his pants and putting both hands to a rigidly hard cock. They began stroking themselves, completely helpless to do anything other than masturbate.

Charon tried to point his staff at the woman, but she extended her hand and the staff flew through the air to her.

"Don't try to use my toy against me, Charon," she said, her voice soft and sweet.

Maria, as if waking up from a dream, slipped her mouth off the old man's hard cock and stood up, stepping black and blinking as she looked at him. Ashley and the other girls, however, continued to moan and cry out happily, the chairs pleasuring them, their ecstacy, if anything, increased since the arrival of this beautiful woman. Ashley climaxed again, harder than before, her screams of pleasure echoing in the room.

The woman laughed merrily, looking at Charon's cock, "Oh, you have used my magic impressively, haven't you?"

"How did you know it was I that stole your wand, Ariel?" asked the old man nervously.

"It took quite a few tries to get to you," the woman said. "But it was worth it to get this staff back. I've missed it quite a bit, and I can feel that it's missed me, too."

"I bet it has," grumbled Charon.

The woman smiled at him, and said, "And now your use of my magic is quite done."

At that moment several things happened. The chairs suddenly disappeared completely. Ashley, Lisa, Beth, and Janet fell to the floor softly, the waves of ecstacy still echoing through them. Charon cried out in dismay as his huge, erect cock deflated and hung down, old and wrinkled as the rest of him, and no longer nearly so large. He quickly closed his robes, blushing, and ran from the room. Maria also gasped at the sight of his old dick, and she turned and hustled off the throne, wrinkling her nose in distaste.

Ariel laughed again, and turned to leave the room. She looked back at the girls and asked impatiently, "Well, are you coming, or would you prefer to wait here until Charon and the orcs recover themselves enough to get back to the plans they had for you all?"

Ashley looked around at the orcs, lying on the floor, stroking their huge cocks, many of them cumming all over themselves. There were probably twenty in the room, and she knew there were likely scores, perhaps hundreds, more in the castle. And Charon would probably want a piece of them all as well. She hurried after Ariel, the other girls right behind her.

The sexy woman led them out of the central building of the castle into the courtyard. All around them orcs lay on the ground, moaning as they stroked themselves, already spattered with one or more orgasms worth of cum. Their moans were now almost of pain mixed with pleasure, clearly working cocks that were already aching with powerful orgasms. Ariel didn't bother to look around, leading them straight across the courtyard to the castle wall. Atop the castle wall they Ashley saw more orcs, sitting and stroking hard cocks. The castle gate was open, the drawbridge down over the moat, and Ariel led them through, over the bridge, and out into the grassy hills beyond.


Sitting on a grassy lawn by a stream in the early morning, Ariel had listened to their strange story. She had told them that she was an elf sorceress, and that Charon had stolen her staff months before. He was apparently a notoriously bad sorcerer, and he'd wanted the power of her staff to change his fortunes. Ariel had tracked him down mostly by the fact that he'd become feared locally, and she had figured there was only one way Charon would have had such success.

She considered the story Lisa had just told her and said lightly, "Well, I've never heard of this Priapus character...though I think he and I might get along well. I'm not sure how to get you back to this strange world you came from. But for now, you are in my world. Come, the stream is cool but clean, and you all have orc cum on you. There are worse things, I suppose, but it's certainly not a sign of high class in these parts."

The girls took her cue and bathed in the stream, taking off their designer heels and leaving them on the grass along with Ariel's slippers. Maria untied her thong and laid it over her heels. Ariel joined them in the water, all six of them gasping and sighing at the feel of the clean water washing off the grime and chism.

Ariel stepped out of the water first and lay in the warm morning sun, drying. Ashley couldn't take her eyes off the blonde elf, thinking she was probably the sexiest woman that she'd ever seen. She quickly followed her, feeling the sun warm her body as she emerged from the stream.

To her amazement, she saw the thick black staff moving in the grass, like a snake, approaching Ariel. She noticed then how the staff was shaped, with a bulbous end that joined on one side of the shaft, and came around in a smooth cap on the other. It looked like a long black cock. As she thought of this, she saw the elf sorceress spread her slim legs apart. The staff immediately moved between her legs, reared up, and began to push against her pussy. The staff moved in small circles around her labia and clitoris, and Ariel moaned happily, "Yes, my dear, I've missed you, too."

The staff then pushed into her, spreading her tiny pussy open and driving inside. Ariel arched her back and moaned, "Yes!"

Ashley knelt beside the elf. Ariel opened her eyes and looked up at Ashley. Her small hand came up, touching Ashley's large breasts, moving down her body, fingertips brushing her clitoris. Ashley felt a surge of pleasure through her.

"You humans are beautiful," said Ariel. "My staff is curious about you, though he feels the need to make up for lost time with me."

Ashley placed her hand on Ariel's firm abs, moved her fingers down, and touched the elf's erect clit softly while the staff thrust into her. Ariel opened her mouth and purred, "Oh...oh your touch is a soft as any elf's! Yes, touch me like that."

Ashley knelt, Ariel's fingers probing her hot wet pussy, her own fingers touching Ariel's clit, amplifying her pleasure as the staff fucked her. Ariel moaned happily, her body bucking with pleasure. Ashley looked up and saw Lisa kneeling down on Ariel's other side. The redhead looked at Ashley and smiled. She reached down, her fingers joining Ashley's on Ariel's clit and pussy, helping to pleasure their rescuer. Ariel looked at Lisa, licking her full lips with the tip of her tongue. She reached out, softly touching Lisa's pussy as she was touching Ashley's. Ashley saw Lisa's eyes open wide at the surge of pleasure that the elf woman gave her.

Ariel closed her eyes again, bit her lower lip, and her body spasmed. She cried out, "Yes! Yes, make me cum, YES!"

And she did, the elf cumming for them hard and long, her fingers quivering as she probed their pussies, giving them back almost as much pleasure as she was taking. At last she opened her eyes, coming down from her orgasm.

The staff slipped out of her. Beth, Janet, and Maria had joined them on the grass.

Ariel looked at the staff and said, "Separate."

The staff immediately broke into six segments, each a foot long, each growing a thick bulbous head at the end.

"Thank you for saving us," said Maria.

"It will be my pleasure, I think," replied Ariel.

Maria, to Ashley's suprise, knelt between Ariel's legs, and lowered her full lips to the elf's pussy. Ariel watched her, then moaned with pleasure as Maria began to work Ariel's pussy with her tongue.

Ariel purred, "You will want to be pleasured as well."

At that, the six segments of the staff floated into the air. One of them drifted behind Maria, and pressed up against her labia. The Latina gasped at the touch. The staff was gentle, moving against her in small circles, tickling her clitoris, stimulating her labia until she shined with wetness. Then it slid into her, and she cried out as she licked Ariel's twat, taking the staff's pleasure and loving it.

Ashley got to her hands and knees, leaning over Ariel and kissing Lisa passionately. She and the redhead touched tongues, moaning as they kissed. Ashley felt one segment of the staff press it's fat head against her pussy. She arched her back for it, encouraging it, and it entered her gently, spreading her wide and filling her. She reached back between her legs, running her fingertips along the warm length of the staff, but not trying to grasp it. It was no ordinary dildo, and knew exactly how to move in her without any help. It filled her deep, then began to pump in and out of her, and she moaned and gasped happily as she and Lisa kissed. The redhead was moaning as well, and Ashley knew that she had a segment of the staff deep in her twat as well.

The grassy lawn was filled with the sounds of their pleasure. Ashley heard gentle slurping noises beside and below her, and looked over to see Ariel, holding a section of the staff in hand, sucking on it like it was a lover's cock. To her amazement she saw the staff throbbing and quivering with pleasure. Somehow the thing felt ecstacy as well as gave it.

She orgasmed, still kissing Lisa passionately, both of them cumming together. When they could stay on their knees no longer, Ashley and Lisa laid on their sides, legs spread open for the staff. Ashley looked at Lisa, seeing her long lean legs open as she layed on her side, her face a mask of ecstacy, the black staff segment pumping vigorously into her. She looked down between her own legs, saw her staff suprisingly deep in her, pumping her at the perfect rythm. Ashley saw Maria, the Latina on hands and knees, rubbing her lips and tongue over Ariel's pussy, a staff segment pumping away on her from behind. On the lawn nearby, Janet and Beth were in sixty-nine, Janet on top, both of them licking each other's clits while black staffs pumped their pussies. Ashley leaned over, sliding a hand under Ariel's perfect round tit, and she licked the erect pink nipple softly. Ariel moaned. Lisa did the same with the elf's other breast, and Ariel came for them, pleasured by all three girls at once while her wonderful magical staff gave them as much ecstacy as they could handle.


It was late morning when Ariel finally commanded her staff to come back together and the six of them left that wonderful lawn by the stream.

Ariel told them as she led them into the woods, "I don't know how to get you to your home. But I can take you back to my people, where you will be very happy to stay as long as you wish. And if you wish to go home, I can talk to our wise men and perhaps they can help you."

She led them along a thin path deeper and deeper into the forest. All round them the place seemed alive, with birds and animals moving. Ashley felt almost as if everything were discussing them, the elf and the five women walking nude through the forest, save Maria, who stubbornly insisted on wearing the v-string. Ariel seemed to find that amusing, and she questioned Maria extensively on how it was made.

"You don't have lingerie here?" Maria asked.

Ariel shrugged, "If by that you mean clothing like your little loincloth, what is the point? If it's cold, I'll wear a robe. If it's fine, I'll enjoy the sun on my bare skin. And if I wish to make love, I want to feel nothing but my bare skin on my lover's...or lovers'."

They walked along slowly and leisurely, none of them wearing shoes fit for hiking. But the trail was smooth and easy to follow, and if Ariel was going to wear her sexy high-heels, so were the girls. They had no care in the world, until suddenly Ariel stopped.

The trail had wound down a hill, and now ended in a wide field filled with wildflowers. The place seemed pleasant enough.

"What's wrong?" asked Lisa.

"I don't know this place," said Ariel. "Either the forest changed, or I got confused about our direction."

"But you said your people lived east, and since it's afternoon, and the sun's behind us, east must be ahead," reasoned Lisa. "I suspect we'll find the trail continuing on the other side of this field."

"I think so, too," said Ariel. "But something feels wrong. Still, I don't fancy going back to Charon's and starting over. And there's a good chance his orcs ventured out to recapture their lost booty, so we'd best press ahead."

The elf sorceress led them out into the field. Ashley looked down at the beautiful flowers that grew around her ankles. She'd never seen wildflowers so lovely. All the girls save Ariel commented on them appreciatively. Ariel kept looking around, seeking evidence of the trail as they crossed the field.

"My God!" said Maria. "Smell these flowers!"

Ashley smelled them, the perfume all around her. It wasn't so overpowering as to make her head swim, but it was a beautiful scent. It was more than beautiful, it was downright erotic.

The girls all murmured at the smell, pausing to inhale.

"Come along," said Ariel.

"We have a saying where we come from," Beth said, laughing. "Sometimes you need to stop and smell the roses."

"I wouldn't..." Ariel began.

But Beth, Maria, and Janet were already squatting down and sniffing the flowers, taking deep breaths that made their breasts heave.

Ashley had a sudden sense of misgiving. Then she felt the vines wrapping around her ankles. She looked down to see them snaking up her legs. She heard a cry of dismay, and saw Ariel with vines wrapping up her legs. Her hands were empty. A vine had snatched her staff from her.

"Loveweed!" Ariel said.

"What?!" Lisa asked. The redhead had several vines winding up her legs.

"It's like the mushrooms all over again!" cried Janet.

"What?!" it was Maria's turn to ask. The Latina was standing again, her legs held fast by vines. As Ashley watched, the tips of the vines touched Maria's thong, then quickly found the sideties and pulled. Maria tried to grab the ties, but the vines pulled too briskly for her, and the thong was removed and pulled down into the writhing undergrowth, lost from sight. Maria looked at Janet, and cried, "What about the mushrooms?!"

Janet didn't have to answer. A thick white flower popped up between Maria's open legs and drove upward. The Latina looked down and gasped as the flower's stamen grew large and thick. It flicked against her labia, then thrust into her. Maria cried out, falling backward into the plants. Ashley saw her legs, wound with vines, up in the air, spread wide, the flower fucking her hard.

"Staff!" cried Ariel. But the staff, wound around it's length by vines, had it's bulbous head in a flower. Ashley saw the flower moving back and forth on it, silken petals squeezing and stroking the head of the staff. The staff was quivering with pleasure. Ariel grumbled, "Just like a man!"

The elf's legs were pulled apart, and a flower, much like Maria's drove up between her thighs. The stamen drove into Ariel, and the elf cried out. The flower petals closed over her pussy, and Ashley saw them massage her clit as the flower pumped into her.

"OH!" cried Ariel. "Oh...I...should have...oh yes...known...OH OH OH...by the...YES...smell.... Loveweed...loves...elf pussy!"

"What about human pussy?!" asked Lisa, watching with wide eyes as a flower moved against her twat.

"I think it's going to fond of us as well," said Beth, moaning as a flower thrust into her. "Oh, fuck it seems to really really like mine!"

Janet cried out, falling backward into the vines, a flower pumping into her pussy hard and fast. The Asian girl moaned, "Oh fuck oh fuck oh fuck yes it's fucking me! Oh fuck, it fits me so well!"

Ariel moaned, "Then we're going to all be very tired and very sticky soon!"

"Sticky?" asked Ashley. Two flowers were moving up between her legs. One pressed it's thick stamen against her pussy. The other was probing against her ass. Ariel hadn't said anything about these flowers liking elf ass. She wondered if that was merely an accidental omission, or if this flower had in mind to try something new. The vines pulled her legs up off the ground and she fell back into a soft floral cushion. She felt her arms wrapped tight with vines. Her legs were pulled back and apart. The flower pushed into her pussy, the silken petals rubbing her clit and labia as she felt herself filled. It was an amazing feeling, her whole twat being pleasured at once.

"Sticky," gasped Ariel. "Loveweed...OH...spews its...YES...seed...OH...when it's...OH...aroused!"

Ashley moaned with pleasure, then felt the other plant press it's fat stamen against her ass. It slid into her, driving deep into her ass. Both plants pumped her vigorously. She opened her eyes, saw two more flowers. They closed their petals around her nipples, and she felt bursts of pleasure sweep through her body. She laid her head back, found another flower hovering over her face. She opened her mouth, accepting the stamen in, tasting its sweet nectar on her tongue. She slurped and sucked on it, her body bucking with pleasure from the double fucking she was receiving.

She heard cries of surprise and pleasure from the other girls, all of them being taken by multiple flowers. Ariel cried out, "I've never...known...loveweed...to be so...agressive! Oh...it's never taken...my...ASS...before!"

"Oh fuck!" Maria cried. "It's sure taking mine now!"

Ashley came for the plants, pleasure sweeping through her, bringing her to a powerful climax. Her juices oozed over the plant, and it fucked her harder and harder, keeping her at her climax. Suddenly the plant pulled out of her pussy, the flower opened wide, and thick white nectar blasted across her body. Another flower plunged right into her, keeping her at her peak while the first flower spewed all over her.

Janet gasped, "Oh, fuck does everything here cum BUCKETS?!"

Ariel said, in the midst of her ecstatic moans, "Don't ask! Some creatures here really cum!"


Ashley moaned happily, feeling the flower pull out of her ass, just to be replaced by another. She felt hot blasts of sticky nectar spurt all over her body. The flower in her mouth pulled back, and she opened her eyes to see white sticky nectar spew out, covering her face in a mask of warm liquid. The flowers must have decided they enjoyed her mouth, because another came to her lips, and she licked it and sucked it as she felt the driving force of the flowers fucking her pussy and ass. She came for them again, loving the sensation of large bulbs in her pussy and rear and the gentle caress of silky petals on her tits and clit.

It went on and on, flowers spewing loads of white nectar on her while more flowers replaced them, driving their stamen into her cunt and rear, taking the pleasure from her mouth, all the while giving her at least as much pleasure as they received from her. All around the meadow she heard her friends moaning and gasping and cumming and crying out as they were drenched in bath after bath of sticky nectar. Ashley came again and again, until the sun began to set, and she felt herself unable to stay awake a moment longer, the flowers still pumping her full of pleasure and covering her with their cum.


She woke up at the feel of soft hands tugging her to her feet. Ashley opened her eyes and saw Beth and Janet looking down at her. The sky was black, but the meadow was lit by the white glow of a full moon and bright stars. For a moment she forgot what had happened, but the feel of sticky goo all over her skin, and the sight of streaks of white cum covering Beth and Janet from head to thigh reminded her.

She looked around as she stood and saw Ariel and Maria pulling Lisa to her feet. Ariel signalled for them all to be quiet, and she led them furtively out of the meadow. All around them the flowers were sleeping, laying down on the ground, their plump stamen hanging limply along the ground.

Only once they were out of the meadow, twenty feet up a hill in the forest, did anyone speak.

"Thank God we got through that," Janet sighed.

"We got through, but thanks to us, the loveweed is going to spread much farther through this meadow, and maybe beyond," Ariel said. "You all must learn to be careful. Follow me."

"Where are we?" Lisa asked. "Can you find your way in the dark?"

Ariel shrugged, "I don't know where we are. I know my people are east of here, so we'll go that way. But I have no idea what we may encounter between here and there."

"Where's your staff?" asked Beth suddenly.

Ariel looked at her sheepishly and grinned, "I couldn't get it to come with me. It seems to have found a happy home with the loveweed."

"You're joking," said Ashley.

Ariel shook her head, "I found it in six parts, each one being lovingly stroked and sucked by a flower. I've actually never seen it quite so happy. I couldn't take it away from that kind of bliss."

Ashley had no reply to this strange statement.

Ariel turned and walked up the hill. The girls had no choice but to follow. Ariel looked in the darkness for a path, and soon she thought she had found one. It headed down between two rocky hills, going the direction she wanted. They followed the path down the valley, soon walking along a small stream. It was too small to bathe off the sticky nectar, and Ashley was starting to feel a deep desire for a nice hot shower. Or better, a soak in a jacuzzi.

The path wound on, steadily downhill, the stream building as they walked, bubbling along its rocky path. Ariel seemed to grow more confident the further they went, hurrying along.

The stream fell over a small waterfall, and after a short search, Ariel found the way down. When they reached the bottom, they found that the fall had ended in a small, rocky pool that was clear in the moonlight.

"Come along!" Ariel urged them. She quickly waded into the water, letting the fall splash over her spectacular body. All the girls hurried after her, eager to cleanse themselves.

Only after she felt herself clean of the sticky nectar did Ashley notice the giant beast landing softly on the shore next to the water.

All the girls noticed it at once.

Beth murmured, "Oh my God."

Ariel sighed, "Of all the luck..."

"What is it?" asked Ashley.

"A dragon," the elf said.

The beast was looking at them. He had a large head with wide red eyes and long fangs. The neck was long and his skin was covered with scales. He was midnight blue, but in the night he looked nearly black. The dragon had a long curved tail. His great black wings were folded neatly on his back. In a way it was a beautiful creature, but Ashley was so scared that she had little thought for such notions.

"Hello, elves," said the dragon.

"Hello, great one," said the elf. She stepped out of the waterfal and walked toward shore. Before the massive dragon she was tiny, her entire body no taller than his great head.

"I came to drink. Do you mind if I share your pool?" the dragon asked politely.

"Not at all. Please drink your fill," Ariel said.

Ashley was stunned. It was a polite conversation. Perhaps dragons were common and ordinary neighbors around here. As the dragon dipped his head to the water and drank with his great forked tongue, Ariel walked to the shore and slid her feet into her heels. The other girls followed suit, slipping on their designer heels. The dragon kept his great red eye on them.

Ariel started to walk away, but the dragon raised his head and asked politely, "Leaving so soon?"

"We needed to clean ourselves, and now we must be on our way," Ariel said.

"I'm afraid I can't allow that," said the dragon. "It's rare to find such lovelies in the wild. When I saw the water, I realized I had a great thirst. But when I saw you in the water, my need changed."

"And how can we help that need?" asked Ariel.

The dragon rolled his great serpentine body over. His underside was a deep blue, free from scales. From snout to tail he was easily fifty feet long. Between his massive hind legs, Ashley saw what the dragon had in mind.

An enormous cock was hung there, as if the dragon were a great horse, and everything was scaled proportionately. The dragon's cock grew steadily, until it was longer than Ashley was tall, and thicker than the widest part of her hips. Below the cock was a black scrotum, and the balls inside were as big as beach balls.

Ariel looked at Janet, "You were asking about how much creatures here cum...well...nothing cums more than a dragon."

"You mean it wants us to..." Janet started, staring at the dragon's cock with wide eyes.

Ariel nodded, "Nothing cums more than a dragon. And all dragons are horny bastards. Especially for elf women."

"But we can't possibly fuck that cock!" Maria protested.

Ariel shook her head, "No, of course not. But dragons are very easily offended. It'd be best for us to do whatever we can to make him happy."

She walked up to the dragon and stroked her small hand along his cheek. He stared at her lasciviously. Ariel walked down the length of his body until she reached the huge black head of his cock. As the dragon lay there, his cockhead extended from the top of Ariel's head to her midsection. She laid her hands on it, rubbing it gently, pressing her breasts against the tip of his cock. She kissed the head, and licked it. The dragon purred approvingly, then looked at the other girls and asked, "Are you going to let your friend do all the work?"

Ariel looked at them and motioned quickly for them to come help.

Janet walked up to her first, looking with wide eyes at the huge cock. She touched it hesitantly, then began to rub it with both hands, hugging her body up to it. The dragon smiled happily. Ashley walked forward and climbed up onto his leg, kneeling on the inside of his thigh. His huge scrotum was in front of her. She laid her hands on it, feeling its warmth, and the huge balls inside, each one easily two feet in diameter. Ashley rubbed them and kissed the scrotum. It smelled and tasted wonderful. She looked over and saw Maria, Beth, and Lisa lining up along the cock, hugging it, pressing their lithe nude bodies to it, kissing it.

The dragon purred with pleasure as the six women worked on his cock. They all hugged it, rubbed their bodies on it, kissed it, stroked it. The cock grew even larger, the head huge. Ashley saw the great veins bulging wider. The dragon's breath began to come faster. She stroked his scrotum, kissed his huge balls. The others were rubbing and licking his cock, doing all they could to pleasure him.

The dragon groaned, and rolled. All the women were tossed to the grassy ground as the dragon reared up. They sat on the grass before him, staring at him. Ashley looked up with wide eyes as the dragon sat upright before them, towering over them. His cock, at least six feet long, was leveled at them, and his massive balls spasmed on the grass.

A fountain of white cum spurted out of that cock. It covered the girls, knocking them backwards. For a moment Ashley could see nothing but white cum all around her. Then her eyes cleared and she looked to see another fountain of cum flying at her. The dragon, a huge smile on his face, sat back, his massive cock spasming as it pumped load after load of cum at them. All six girls cried out as they were covered in gallons of hot white cum.

The cum bath slowed, and the dragon groaned happily.

"That was phenomenal," he purred. "Well, gotta fly. Thanks, ladies."

His giant wings spread wide and beat, creating a hurricane of air around the girls. The dragon lifted off, his softening cock hanging far below him.


Then he looked down at Ashley, sitting covered in his cum, and the dragon said, "I never had any elf do quite what you did for my balls. I think I'll take you along with me."

Before Ashley could think to move, the dragon extended a massive claw and closed it around her torso. He flapped his wings and lifted off into the sky, carrying Ashley up with him. She had a moment to look down at her friends sitting on the ground, receding far below.


"Oh my God!" screamed Lisa, watching the dragon fly off in the distance, taking Ashley with him. She ignored the cum that ran down her body in rivers as she stood looking up into the night sky. She turned to her friends, her cum slathered red hair slapping across her face, and said, "She's gone!"

Ariel stood, sweeping her dripping hair back and clearing the spooge off her eyes. "It could have been alot worse," the elf said. "Dragons either cum on you or eat you. We got off easy."

"But what if he eats Ashley?!" cried Janet.

"You can't do anything to help her now," said Ariel. "The best we can do is get to my city before anything else happens."

Maria was wading into the pool, and said, "I'm not going anywhere until I get this cum off me."

"You haven't had enough fun at this pool yet?" asked Ariel impatiently.

Beth said, "I'm with Maria. It'll be interesting enough walking into your city buck naked. But walking in covered head to toe in dragon cum is completely uncool."

"You're blessed to be covered in the holy juice," said a deep woman's voice behind them.

Lisa turned to see several dark-skinned people coming out of the woods. They were average height, all young and athletically built. Their skin was an almost chocolate brown, in the moonlight looking black. They were mostly men, tall and muscular. Their hair and eyes were black, and their ears came to delicate points at the top. They all, men and women, were bare save for studded belts with cloths hanging in front and back. The women were about the same size as Lisa, with slim bodies and large brown breasts with small black nipples.

"Who are they?" Lisa whispered to Ariel.

The elf answered in a low voice, "Dark elves. Uncivilized...and dragon worshippers. They must live nearby, and they probably saw the dragon and came to try to meet him. I'm getting us out of this."

Lisa watched as Ariel moved her hands and murmured low under her breath. The blonde elf, despite the cum that covered her head to toe, radiated with white light. Amazingly, the dark men all moaned and their cloths raised up and fell aside, revealing large, hard cocks. Lisa remembered the orcs laughing about the small size of elf dicks, but there was nothing lacking about the dozens of big hard cocks she saw right now. She saw Ariel's eyes open wide.

"Wow, it's true what they say about dark elves being bigger," Ariel gasped.

The elf men were dropping their weapons, grabbing their cocks and kneeling down, jacking off vigorously. But the dark elf woman in the center of the group stood, looking around with annoyance.

"Enough of that," she said, waving her hand. Suddenly the men stopped masturbating, and Lisa fell to the ground. She felt an incredible surge of uncontrollable desire, and she couldn't help but reach down with both hands between her legs. She felt the slick wetness of the dragon cum, and she pressed her fingers to her pussy, slipping two inside herself, rubbing her clit with the index finger of her other hand, feeling her orgasm rise with unnatural quickness. All around her, her friends were writhing on the grass, touching themselves and moaning happily.

"Bind them properly," said the dark elf mistress.

Lisa felt herself lifted from the grass. Her wrists and ankles were bound with silken cords, and she was tied to a long pole. They lifted her up from the ground, carrying her between two strong elf men. As she was lifted, the elf mistress walked up to her. Lisa felt a hard, bulbous object touch her labia, then enter her, followed by a long shaft with soft studs up and down it's length. She came instantly, orgasming as she hung from the pole.

"That will keep you too busy to cast spells," said the elf mistress, smiling. Lisa heard Ariel and her friends crying out with pleasure, and knew they'd been bound the same way. Then the elf men began to trot into the woods, carrying Lisa and the other girls swaying between them, orgasming all the way, dragon cum running down their bodies and dripping off them as they went.


Maria stepped out from behind the waterfall, her heart racing. For a moment, she felt elation that, by hiding, she'd escaped from capture.

Then she realized she was alone in this strange world.

Uncertain of what to do, she finished cleaning the dragon cum from her hair and body. She stepped out of the water, her mind racing, her body going through the automatic motions of squeezing the water from her dark hair, rinsing off her Manolo Blahnik pumps and stepping into them. She drank and then stood, weighing her options.

She could follow the dark elves, giving herself up to capture with the understanding that at least she'd be reunited with her friends.

She could head back to the castle with the orcs and that perverted old guy (carefully avoiding the loveweed field), hoping that maybe the portal home was in that castle.

She could keep going east to try to find Ariel's city.

Of all options that seemed best, since at least Ariel was really friendly, and maybe they'd help her get her friend and Ariel free from those wierd dark elves. Maria began to walk toward the east, following the stream.

Within ten minutes, she heard hoarse shouts coming from behind her, and large bodies crashing through the woods. Her heart raced, and she hid behind a large tree, thinking the dark elves had sent pursuers back after her.

It was even worse. She saw a half-dozen orcs charging through the night woods, swords drawn. But their faces were filled with fear rather than anger.

One of them spied her. It was the orc captain from the tower. He shouted at her in his gruff voice, "Run! Come with us! Run!"

She stood, frozen.

He shouted urgently, "Run!" and then he was off again, catching up with his soldiers as they flew past Maria.

The Latina turned, watching them go. And then she heard a loud crashing in the forest behind her. She turned again, and her gaze met that of the thing which had so terrified the orcs.

Standing a dozen feet away, staring at her, it's great body heaving with exertion, stood the minotaur. It had the body of a giant man, over seven feet tall. The head was that of a bull. The body was hugely muscled. Even though it was unarmed, Maria could easily see why it had so terrified the orcs.

Ashley felt the air rushing by her as she watched the forest and the mountains rise and fall beneath her. The dragon’s grasp on her slim body was firm as iron, though gentle enough, and she had no worries about falling. And the view was breathtaking.
On her right the mountains rose from the foothills beneath them to high peaks in the clouds, far above. Silver streams fell down the mountain, collecting into rivers and winding through the forests. Some way behind her there was a dark city carved out of the forest. Further to her left was the end of land, the ocean a blue ribbon at the horizon. She thought she could see a white city at the edge of the ocean, but it was too far away to be sure.
Then the dragon began turned and began to fly downward, toward the side of a mountain. In a moment Ashley could see a clearing, where the trees and most of the undergrowth had been burned away, near a mountain stream. The dragon slowed his flight by flapping his huge wings, creating a tumult of wind about her. He set her gently down on the ground, then landed next to her.
Ashley looked up at him.
“Welcome to my home,” the dragon said politely. He looked at her with gleaming eyes, then glanced at the rocky wall of the mountain. Ashley saw a large cave there. The dragon purred, “Please go in.”
Ashley obediently walked ahead of the dragon, her stiletto heels clicking on the rocky ground. She could feel his yellow eyes on her and wondered what lay in store for her in this cavern. Was she going to be eaten? Or pleasure him? Or pleasure him then be eaten? The last seemed the most likely. There seemed little choice for her other than to pleasure the dragon as long as she could, and hope for a lucky break.
The cavern was dark after the bright light outside, but the dragon seemed to glow, and the dark passage was quickly lit by the warm red-gold light of his body and eyes. Ashley saw the cavern opening up in front of her, and realized that there were other lights in a massive chamber ahead. The lights flickered and moved about.
“What the?!” the dragon growled softly.
Ashley stepped into a huge chamber. The dragon moved quickly behind her, almost silent despite his massive size. She could feel his anger, and his glow intensified. In the suddenly brightening cavern she saw a dozen short, fat, bearded men, all in armor and heavily armed, all turning and looking at the dragon in surprise and alarm. They were standing on, or around, a hill of sparkling treasures, the dragon’s hoard.
“Oh shit,” one of them said.
The dragon rushed forward, having completely forgotten Ashley. He was going to protect his treasure from the men.
Ashley saw her chance and took it. She turned and ran back up the passage, heels clicking quickly on the ground. Behind her she heard a loud roaring, the swearing of many voices. She ran as fast as she could in her heels, not daring to take the time to remove them. The light of day was bright in front of her, the cavern mouth approaching.
Suddenly she was lifted up from behind, tossed into the air, and then she was caught over the powerful shoulder and arm of one of the men. She was in a fireman carry, looking backward, her legs held tight in the man’s grasp. Behind her she saw six or seven more of the men. And they were moving fast as lighting, including the man carrying her, speeding out of the cavern far faster than she’d been running. The chamber, deep in the mountain was glowing with red light, the dragon’s roars loud.
Then they were out of the cavern, passing through the clearing. A huge burst of flame shot from the cavern opening, making Ashley close her eyes to the heat. The clearing was behind them, the men making it to the forest. They followed a winding path down. Behind them, then above them, Ashley heard the dragon’s roaring, the sounds of his beating wings. But the path the men took stayed in the thick of the forest, finding the low places down the mountainside. There was no way the dragon could see them.
Dropping down the side of a steep hill, finding another mountain stream, the dwarves doubled back uphill. Ashley couldn’t see where they were going. The sounds of the dragon’s wrath was now further away.
“Where…” she began to ask.
The man trotting along behind her hissed sharply, “Quiet, elf.”
“Who…” she began to ask.
“Quiet!” the man hissed again. “Unless you’d prefer the dragon to have another shot at you.”
That didn’t sound too appealing. Ashley decided to stay quiet, allowing herself to be carried along like a sack of potatoes.
Suddenly the world darkened, and she realized the men had gone into the mountainside again, on a path alongside the stream. After a short jog through the dark, they came into a cavern lit by lanterns.
The man set her down, and she stood on her high heels, looking at her new companions. There were seven of them in all. In her heels, Ashley stood 5’9”. She was easily a foot taller than any of the men. They looked almost like old men, with bald heads and thick long beards and generous pot bellies under their armor. But their bare arms were powerfully muscled, and their breeches were tight on thickly muscular legs. All of them wore armor of metal rings and carried broad headed axes at their belts. Around their necks were several bejeweled necklaces, probably plunder from the dragon’s hoard.
“Well, that sucked,” said one of the men.
“I’ll say…how many did we lose?” said another.
“Stumpy, Limpy, Quicky, Tiny, and Flaccid,” said a third.
“At least we got some of the treasure,” said a fourth brightly.
“Shut up, Happy,” growled the one who’d been carrying Ashley.
“Well, I’d say we at least came away with the best booty in the hoard,” said a man, eyeing Ashley and grinning.
“Now that I’d agree with,” laughed a man.
“Excuse me,” asked Ashley, “but who are you guys?”
“Dwarves,” said a man. “My name’s Horny.”
“Seven dwarves?” asked Ashley.
“Yeah…just seven,” said a dwarf.
“And what are the rest of your names?” asked Ashley. “Sleepy…Grumpy?”
“What kind of names are those?” humphed a dwarf. “I’m Stiffy, you know Horny and Happy, and these are Rocky, Fatty, Biggy, and Loads.”
“No one’s Bashful, huh?” asked Ashley, half to herself.
“Not in this crowd, sugar,” laughed Biggy, the shortest of the dwarves.
“Definitely not with such a hot little elf slut in the house,” said Horny. Ashley turned to see him taking off his armor.
“Uh, boys, we just met…” Ashley said, suddenly feeling the need to put an arm across her large breasts and a hand over her bare shaven twat.
“And we’re about to get to know each other REAL well, Snow White,” said Happy, his armor now off, pulling his tunic up over his head.
“My name’s not Snow White,” said Ashley.
“Whatever,” said Fatty. He stepped out of his boots and pulled off his breaches. He stood up, his massive belly in front of him. Beneath it was a huge cock, particularly large given his short stature. It was erect, probably eight inches long, but as thick as Ashley’s forearm.
Ashley looked around. All of the dwarves were stripping off the last of their clothes. They looked ridiculous naked, with their bald heads and thick beards and fat bellies. But they all sported thick, hard cocks. Biggy in particular was aptly named, with a dick nearly a foot long and almost as thick as Fatty’s.
“And what are you boys planning on doing with those?” Ashley asked weakly.
The dwarves chuckled. Horny sighed, “Wow…all those rumors about elf men must be true…”
“Look, guys…” Ashley began.
“Listen, Snow White,” said Happy, grinning, “It’s real simple. We’re dwarves. We make deals…it’s what we do. And here’s the deal for you…either let the seven of us gangbang the shit out you, or we take you back to the dragon and see how much of his gold he’d be willing to trade us for you. It’s your choice.”
Ashley dropped her arms to her sides and shrugged, “Well, alright then. Let’s get fucking.”

Maria took a long look at the minotaur standing in front of her, huffing a puffing, and she turned and ran. She’d taken less than a dozen steps when she felt the beast’s arms close around her. It lifted her up easily off the ground. She stretched her legs out in front of her, searching for a hold on something, then felt herself lowered down so that she was straddling something hot, thick, and hard as iron.

Maria looked down and saw a thick white cock sticking out in front of her, the purple head bulbous and huge. She shrieked in surprise. Even the orcs hadn’t been that big…not nearly. And every cock in this crazy world made the cocks she’d known and loved back in college and high school look puny.

She reached down and grabbed the shaft with both hands. The minotaur growled happily and, seeming surprised, let go of her. Maria cried out, and tumbled off her perch to the soft grass. She got to her knees, facing the minotaur, looking up at him.

He towered over her, his huge cock level with her head. She guessed it to be fifteen or sixteen inches long, but it was so much bigger than anything she’d seen before, it was difficult to tell. But even with the bull’s head, she was intimately familiar with the look in the beast’s eyes.

Maria reached up with both hands, drawn to touch the huge cock. She couldn’t close her hands around the shaft, not even close. It was hot, and rock hard. It looked just like a white man’s cock, only much, much bigger. The minotaur growled happy at her touch. She looked up at him, her brown eyes wide as she took in the sight of his muscular body and his massive cock. She ran her hands down to his balls, feeling their size. The size of baseballs.

She saw the gleam of pre-cum ooze from the meatus of the purple head. She smiled, leaned forward, and licked his head slowly. The minotaur’s eyes widened and he snorted happily. The Latina stroked her hands along that monster shaft, encouring more pre-cum to emerge, and she licked it up. He tasted good.

Maria tried to take the cockhead into her mouth, but it was futile. Instead she stroked him with both hands and kissed and licked his cockhead. The minotaur stood, watching her, and she could almost swear she saw him smile. It was hard to tell. But again, the gleam in his eyes was very familiar to her. She’d seen it on the faces of dozens of guys. More guys than she enjoyed confessing to the priests about.

The minotaur reached down and pulled her up by her arms. Then he knelt down and looked curiously at her shaven pussy. He reached forward with a thick finger and rubbed her labia. She wasn’t sure, but she thought maybe he was checking to see whether or not he’d be able to get his big cock in there. She wasn’t all sure, herself.

The minotaur stood again, put his huge hands around her waist, and lifted her into the air. She brought her legs up, hanging the backs of her knees over his biceps, opening her wet little pussy up for him. He brought her down until his massive cockhead pushed against her labia. She gasped at the feeling of his head beginning to stretch her open. Looking down, she saw his thick cockhead pushing into her. She reached forward and down, grasping his shaft, helping to ease him in. He moaned, grunted, moving her hips back and forth slightly. His pre-cum mixed with her juices, making them both slick. She stretched wider, his head slipping slowly into her.

Maria cried out, feeling his head pop fully into her. She let go of his shaft, grabbing his wrists, looking down with wide eyes at the thick shaft moving in and out of her. She felt him enter her as fully as she could take, nine inches of his cock still exposed. She came, screaming with ecstacy, laying her head back and opening her mouth wide, arching her back, her big tits bouncing as he fucked her. Sensing her pleasure, the minotaur became more vigorous, moving her up and down on his shaft faster and harder. His cock banged into her, as much as she could take, more than she thought she could take.

She came for him again, her legs over his massive arms, her hands clinging to his wrists, suspended in the air by his powerful grasp on her hips and his rock hard cock deep in her pussy. She screamed with pleasure, crying, “YES, YES, OH FUCK ME!” over and over. Her tits bounced with each of his thrusts. He grunted louder and louder, getting more and more excited by her ecstacy. His cock somehow, amazingly, grew thicker inside of her. Maria came harder, stacking her orgasms on that wonderful monster cock.

The minotaur cried out, pulled out of her, and brought her down so that his huge shaft stood over her abs. He came, a massive spurt of white cum exploding across her tits, neck, and face. She gasped, feeling spurt after spurt splash over her, covering her with white hot sticky fluid. The minotaur gasped and roared, cumming on her for a full minute, giving her a cumbath from the top of her head down to her large round tits.

The beast dropped to his knees, gasping, and laid her on the grass. He was still rock hard, and she could tell by the look in his dark eyes that she was about to get another powerful fucking, just as soon as he caught his breath.

Then the minotaur looked up in alarm, stood, and bounded off into the trees.

Maria sat up in the grass, her dark hair sticky and matted with cum, white cum running down her face and neck and tits to her abs and her wet, throbbing pussy, wondering what was coming next…and what could have scared off the minotaur.

Lisa was only vaguely aware of the march through the forest. The strange dildo in her pussy seemed to have its own internal warmth, and the way it moved slightly inside of her, with its wonderful studs, as she was carried along, kept bringing her to climax after climax. She was exhausted and dripping with sweat by the time they came to a halt. She felt herself set gently down on a stone floor and the binding on her wrists and ankles undone. Her hands were then bound, softly but firmly, behind her back. The dildo was slipped out of her pussy and she opened her eyes, gasping with involuntary disappointment.

The redhead sat upright, bracing herself on her hands as best she could, high heels on the stone floor, legs open wide. Ariel, Beth, and Janet were next to her. They were in an open courtyard, surrounded by scores, probably hundreds of the dark elves. The elves, with their chocolate colored skin, were all the picture of health – the men tall and well muscles, the women nubile with firm, round breasts and slim waists. They murmured in excitement at the sight of the captives.

Lisa was all too aware of how she looked. She was nude save for her heels, slick with sweat and dragon cum, sitting totally exposed for the world to see, her labia wet and swollen with pleasure. Even though the dark elves were themselves dressed only in loincloths, she still felt very, very naked.

Ariel stood, doing her best to appear somewhat dignified as the queen of her people. The petite blonde elf, however, was confronted with a tall, powerfully built dark elf, who towered a foot over her. Given the crown on his head and the jeweled necklace he wore, Lisa was sure he was the lord of the dark elves. Compared to him, particularly with her hands bound by silk lashes behind her, Ariel looked powerless.

“Well, well, hello Ariel,” said the dark elf in a deep baritone.

“Magnus,” Ariel said politely. “It’s been awhile.”

“Too long,” Magnus said. “Do you have any idea how often I’ve fantasized about having you in this position?”

“I’m sure you have,” Ariel said. “Did you hurt your wrist fantasizing about it?”

Magnus laughed, “No, my sweet white elf…but I did cum hard at the thought.”

“Can’t say I shared the same fantasy,” Ariel replied. Lisa thought her voice sounded quite weak, not striking the defiant tone she was probably going for.

Magnus smiled down at Ariel, then said loudly to his people, “We are blessed today! Our guests come bearing the seed of the Dragon on them!”

The dark elves roared with excitement.

“Today we do not work!” Magnus shouted. “Today we celebrate! Today we engage in the Festival of Fertility!”

“The what?” Beth asked.

Ariel looked at them, “I’ve never seen it, but I’ve heard it involves a whole lot of fucking.”

“I will begin the Festival,” Magnus declared, “By blessing my loins with our enemy, Queen Ariel of the White Elves!”

With that statement, the dark elf king ripped off his loincloth. His black cock was swiftly hardening, hanging ten inches between his legs, rising up swiftly and growing thick. He turned Ariel briskly around, pushed her feet apart, and bent her over at the waist. He squatted down and plunged his huge black cock into her tight pink pussy. Lisa saw the elf queen’s eyes grow wide and her mouth open in a gasp.

“OH!” she cried.

“Ohhhhh,” Magnus moaned, “Damn your pussy is tight, Ariel!”

“Oh shit, Magnus, your cock is HUGE!” gasped Ariel.

The dark elves cheered their king as he pumped his big black cock into the white elf’s little pussy. She gasped and moaned, then shrieked with obvious pleasure as he pumped her harder and faster, his muscles rippling. The dark elves roared their approval as Ariel cried out, “Oh, fuck, I’m cumming!”

“That’s right, Ariel,” Magnus grunted, ramming his cock into her, keeping her cumming for him. “Who’s the king?”

“Oh, shit, you are!” she screamed.

“Who owns this pussy?” he growled.

“You do, Magnus!” she gasped.

“No, Ariel…the dark elves do,” he said loudly. His people cheered wildly.

Ariel screamed in ecstacy again, cumming for him. Magnus grinned broadly as she came on his cock. His people roared their approval for him. Then he pulled his cock from her pussy, the long black shaft glistening with her juices. He changed his position ever so slightly, pressed the fat black head against her ass, and plunged into her.

“OH SHIT!” Ariel cried out, eyes opening wide again.

“Oh, by the dragons this ass is tight!” Magnus laughed.

“As her who’s ass it is, my king!” urged one of the counselors standing behind Magnus.

“She knows who owns this ass,” Magnus said. “Don’t you, Ariel?”

“Oh, fuck yes,” Ariel gasped.

“I will now mix my seed with the Dragon’s!” Magnus grunted.

The dark elves cheered again. Magnus pumped Ariel’s ass hard and fast, burying more of his long shaft in the slim white woman than Lisa thought was possible. He then pulled it out, long, hard, and wet, and began to jerk his shaft with one hand. Two elf women turned Ariel around and pushed her to her knees. Magnus grunted happily, moaned, and then white cum spurted from his huge cock. The elves cheered as he stroked his huge cock, sending thick spurts of cum onto the elf queen’s face. The cum ran down her chin and dripped onto her slim body. Magnus at groaned as he squeezed the last of cum from his cock, letting it drip onto her tits.

Magnus raised his fists triumphantly, his long, thick black cock still hard in front of Ariel. He shouted to his people, “Let the Festival begin! Take the white elves to the high altar!”

“My king,” said the counselor who had spoken earlier, pointing now at Janet, “What of that one?”

Magnus looked at the Asian and frowned, “She’s not a white elf, is she?”

“No, my king. We have not seen her kind before,” the noble agreed.

“What should we do?” asked Magnus.

“Your high council feels we should investigate her…thoroughly,” the dark elf said, looking at Janet lasciviously.

“Very well,” Magnus said easily, his cock softening slowly, “Take her to your chamber and let me know how your investigations go. We will take the other three to the altar and go on with the Festival accordingly.”

“Thank you, my king,” the elf said with delight.

The counselor signaled to two large, muscular dark elves who immediately took Janet up and carried her toward the counselor, who stood with a dozen men, all bearing long staffs.

“Uh…Ariel?!” Janet cried.

The elf queen shrugged, “Best to cooperate with them, Janet. Besides, I think the three of us are going to be a lot busier than you are!”

With that Janet was gone, carried by the two guards into a temple, the counselors following quickly behind, talking excitedly amongst themselves. Lisa had no more than a moment to worry about her friend. She, along with Beth and Ariel were picked up by strong dark elves and carried away from the square. The entire group of dark elves followed, cheering and chanting and singing. The three women were carried up the steps of a high pyramid, almost like and Incan temple. At the top had been prepared two long poles, parallel to the ground, three feet apart.

Lisa was set down and bent over one of the poles. Her hands were untied, then lashed to the pole in front of her. Her ankles were spread two feet apart and tied to bolts in the stone. Magnus walked in front of them, his huge black cock swinging. He turned to his people, gathered below, and cried, “The Festival of Fertility will now begin!”

With a roar, the dark elf men and women all shed their loincloths. Lisa thought she was about to witness the biggest orgy she’d ever seen. But instead the men charged up the pyramid, jostling for position, their huge black cocks swelling with excitement.

“Ariel,” whimpered Beth.

“We’re about to get fucked…really really well,” Ariel said simply.

“I’ve never even BEEN with a black guy before,” Lisa said.

“Me either,” said Beth.

“Today was my first,” Ariel said, smiling. “Wow, it was good!”

Three of the black men moved around behind the white girls. Magnus smiled at the girls and said, “Begin!”

Lisa felt two large hands on her hips. She turned around to see the elf, with his large muscles and dark skin, looking down excitedly at her sweat and cum covered body. His cock was huge, nine or ten inches long and thick. It was rock hard. He crouched down and she felt the pressure of his cockhead against her tight pussy. She realized her pussy was wet and slick. He pushed into her, filling her with his hot, hard cock. Lisa cried out with pleasure, hearing Beth and Ariel crying out with her. The black man pumped into her, hard and deep, ramming his huge cock into her. Lisa screamed with pleasure, feeling her orgasm build quickly. She came for him, her pussy getting wetter even than before. The black man cried out delightedly at the feel of her pussy spasming on his cock. He rammed her harder and faster, then pulled his huge cock out and came all over her back She felt his hands leave her sides and saw another man move around behind her. A moment later she felt his big black cock push into her, filling her with pleasure.

Beside her she was aware of Beth and Ariel screaming with pleasure, cumming for the big black men that were fucking them. Before and below her a long line of men waited, large black cocks hanging fat and long, ready to take the white women. Lisa could only guess how many men there were…at least a hundred.

Below, at the base of the temple, the three men who had finished fucking them, along with King Magnus, were being thronged by the dark elf women, who were fighting for a chance to be fucked by those huge hard cocks. Lisa realized that the elves, who worshipped dragons, must have thought that the men, by fucking the girls who were covered in dragon cum, would have their cocks blessed by sharing in that way with the dragon. She was indeed about to see the biggest orgy she’d ever seen…but only after being the center of the biggest gangbang she’d ever imagined.

She came at the thought, feeling the huge black cock inside her rigid and hard, pumping her deep. Ariel and Beth came at the same time, the cries of pleasure of the three white girls echoing through the town.

Janet struggled against the powerful grasps of the dark elves to no avail. She felt a sense of doom as she was carried through the temple door and the light of day was left behind. The inside of the temple was a large chamber, the high roof supported by thick pillars. The room was lit by lanterns hanging on iron chains from the ceiling. At the far end of the chamber was an altar, flanked by statues of large dragons. There was a huge fireplace on the far wall, carved to resemble a dragon’s head, with a fire burning in the open mouth.

The dark elves laid Janet down on her back on the table. She sat up quickly, backing away from the edge of the table. She was surrounded on all sides by the twelve dark elf counselors. They were calmly taking off their loincloths, revealing huge black cocks just beginning to swell and stand.

“What kind of elf are you?” asked the head counselor, the man who had spoken to the king.

“I’m not an elf,” Janet said quickly, her heart racing. She was unable to tear her gaze away from the large black cocks standing up for her. She covered her breasts with one arm, her other hand over her pussy in a futile display of modesty.

“You certainly appear to be one,” said the man, smiling gently. “Though you are neither dark nor white elf.”

“I’m Asian,” Janet said weakly.

“I have not heard of ayshun elves,” said the counselor. His companions murmured agreement.

“We’re not exactly from around here,” Janet said.

One of the dark elves said to the head counselor, “Leon, we cannot take her at her word. We must investigate to see what she is.”

Again the others murmured agreement. Leon nodded his head, “Yes, I concur. We will all explore her until we are satisfied that she is, indeed, elf-kind.”

“And how are you going to do that?!” cried Janet.

Leon smiled, polite as ever, “My dear, there is no feel in the world quite like that of elf pussy…”

“Or ass!” interjected one of the counselors.

“Indeed, or ass,” nodded Leon. “We will see if yours feels as we would expect. Once we have all sampled you, we will compare our impressions and see if you are indeed an elf.”

“But I’m not an elf,” Janet whimpered.

“We shall see,” Leon shrugged.

Janet felt her arms and legs grasped once again by strong hands. She was pulled to the edge of the table, her legs spread apart. She looked with wide eyes as Leon took her hips in his strong hands and pressed his huge black cockhead against her pussy. She was amazed to find herself wet for him. He rubbed his cockhead on her labia, becoming slick with her juices. Then he pushed into her, his massive head spreading her wide and entering her. Janet cried out with surprise and pleasure, amazed at how good his huge black cock felt as it moved inside her.

“Oh,” moaned Leon. “Oh, my brothers, the ayshun elves have tight pussies!”

“Even moreso than the white elves?” asked one of the counselors eagerly.

“I believe so,” Leon gasped, pumping his cock slowly into Janet. She moaned, writhing on the table in the firm grasp of the elves, feeling Edmund’s black cock fill her. He pumped her deeply, then begin to slide in and out more quickly, ramming more forcefully into her. Janet cried out, gasped, and screamed with pleasure as her orgasm built for him.

“Damn, bitch loves it,” laughed one of the counselors.

Janet arched her back and screamed as she came, struggling against the powerful hands that held her down. Her juices flowed over Leon’s huge cock as he rammed her. She opened her eyes and saw him, his large muscles flexed, his hands gripping her small hips. Around her, dark elves climbed onto the table top. She felt her arms released and she grasped for the cocks that were there, stroking them, feeling their rigid strength and amazing girth. Three black cocks were in her face and she began to suck and kiss them, one after another, Leon’s hard cock driving her to a frenzy of ecstacy. Somewhere in the back of her mind she marveled at herself, giving in so willingly to this gangbang. But that seemed to be the way of this world. She came again, driven to another orgasm by Leon’s marvelous cock pumping deep into her pussy. She felt him ram her deep, then pull out. Hot sticky cum shot over her stomach and tits, landing on her in thick spurts.

Janet felt herself turned over. One of the dark elves had laid on the tabletop. She was made to straddle him, and he pushed his cock up into her soaking wet pussy. She was at the edge of the table, and she felt two strong hands on her hips. She looked over her shoulder and saw another elf, his massive black cock hard. He pushed the head against her ass. She cried out as his huge rod invaded her, filling her along with the big black cock in her pussy. She gasped, held firmly in place by hands on her hips and waist and legs and arms. Then her arms were released and she reached out for and grasped hard black cocks, finding more cocks shoved in her face. She slurped on them eagerly as black cocks filled her ass and pussy.

“Oh, she sucks cock as well as any elf bitch could,” moaned on of the men.
“By the dragons,” gasped the man behind her, his cock deep in her ass, “but I’ve never felt an ass this tight!”

“And her pussy…it’s squeezing my cock,” moaned the elf beneath her. “Are you sure you loosened it up, Leon?”

“After all of us have been in her twat,” laughed Leon, “It’ll be loose enough.”

Janet came at the thought of that, crying out as she was pumped full of black cock, surrounded by more huge cocks, all eager for her sweet little pussy and tight ass. And they all took her, several at a time, filling her mouth, pussy, and ass with cock, giving her hard cocks to grasp onto and stroke, large black hands on her ass and hips and tits. The petite Asian girl came for them again and again, giving them everything they wanted.

“Damn, we HAVE to find us some more of these ayshun elves!” laughed one of the counselors.

“Indeed, I’m working on that right now,” said Leon, holding a long black staff. He said to Janet, his voice commanding, “Ayshun elf girl, where can we find more of your kind?”

Janet’s thoughts immediately turned to her house, and her roommates. The seven Asian girls she shared a townhouse with, and the name they playfully gave themselves. Sigma Alpha Lamda, the Sexy Asian Ladies sorority. The eight of them lived together, enjoying the Asian skirt fetish all those college guys seemed to have. They went to frat parties together, teasing and tempting and getting free drinks from all those white boys. They went to bars and drank for free by pretending to be awed by the big white guys that always wanted a piece of Asian ass.

She could picture the house so clearly…and all her friends hanging out there.

“That’s it, girl,” said Leon encouragingly.

She came, hard black cocks driving deep into her and sending her over the edge of ecstacy once again. She closed her eyes, the intensity of the orgasm pulsing through her.

She opened her eyes, feeling the sudden change in her environment. The dark elves were still there, nude, their powerful bodies shining with sweat, their huge hard cocks glistening with her juices. But they were no longer in the temple. Instead they were in her room

Grace, her roommate, sat up in her bed, looking sexy in her tight tank top. She saw the men, two of them still firmly inside Janet, and she opened her mouth to scream. Leon, raised his staff and she closed her mouth.

“Are there more?” he asked Janet.

She nodded.

Leon smiled, “Then let’s find them all. My cock aches for more ayshun pussy.”

Ashley was exhausted. Her high heels were firmly planted on the rocky floor of the cavern, legs spread wide. Happy’s cock was deep up her ass, while Rocky was pumping his rod into her pussy. She had one hand and her mouth on Loads’s cock and her other hand was stroking Stiffy’s. Fatty, Biggy, and Horny were hanging out, having recently hit their second orgasm each, happily spurting their cum all over her. In fact, Ashley couldn’t remember, even in the all the wild adventures she’d had in this world, ever being so completely cumsoaked. The dragon cum had her hair sticky and matted, and a layer of it was dried on her skin. On top of that, the dwarves had added their own surprisingly big loads of cum, covering her face and tits and abs with a new layer of hot, wet chism.

“This is SO great!” exclaimed Happy.

“For once I’d actually agree with your enthusiasm,” laughed Rocky.

In between long pulls of beer from his flagon, Horny said eagerly, “I’m so ready to get some more of that ass!”

“Me too,” grinned Biggy, swinging his long cock with small hand and raising his beer mug with the other.

“You can have a piece of this mouth in a minute,” moaned Loads. “Oh…shit, here it cums!”

“Loads…Loads…Loads!” chanted Fatty, Biggy, and Horny together.

Loads pulled his cock out of Ashley’s mouth and jerked his shaft hard and fast. Ashley looked at his member with wide eyes, remembering the incredible volume of his first cumshot. A thick fountain of cum shot out of his rod, splashing across her eyes and nose and running down her already cum-soaked face. The dwarf kept jerking off, thick spurts of cum splattering across her face and dripping down to her tits and abs. It went on for a minute, Loads happily moaning and Ashley sputtering and gasping as he coated her face and neck and tits with a whole new layer of cum.

Loads staggered back, groaning, “Oh, shit, I’m gonna need a beer to rehydrate!”

“Me, too,” gasped Ashley, feeling the pounding of the two dwarf cocks in her ass and pussy bring her own orgasm on quickly. She cried out in pleasure, turning and trying hard to suck on Stiffy’s hard rod. She reached out blinding with her other hand, knowing a cock would be there to grasp, and sure enough Horny was right there, ready for her to pleasure him some more. She came, clutching the two dwarf cocks tightly, slurping on Stiffy’s, loving the pleasure she was receiving and loving even more knowing how much pleasure she was giving her rescuers. Or were they captors? It didn’t matter.

A moment later Loads had a mug of beer in front of her. She slipped her lips off Stiffy’s cock and Loads helped her drink a long drink of strong, delicious beer. She felt the alcohol go straight to her head. It was potent beer, and she had an empty stomach. She excitedly drank more, then went back to work on Stiffy’s cock with renewed enthusiasm, at the same time grinding her hips on the dwarves beneath her.

“Oh, shit, she loves the beer!” cried Rocky happily.

“Almost as much as the elf loves dwarf cock,” laughed Fatty.

As if to confirm Fatty’s statement, Ashley hit another orgasm instantly, her screams of pleasure muffled by Stiffy’s cock in her mouth.

“Keep the beer coming!” Stiffy exclaimed happily.

Had it not been for the cock deep in her mouth, Ashley would have voiced her enthusiastic endorsement of that suggestion. As far as she could remember, she’d never been hornier, and she’d never been more completely satisfied. With that wonderful beer to energize her, she could keep fucking her rescuers (definitely rescuers at this point) as long as they could keep going. And given their rock hard cocks, she figured they could keep going a good, long time.


Maria stood in her heels, legs shaking, the minotaur’s cum running down her body, over her pussy, down the insides of her thighs. She stared in the direction of the coming threat, not entirely sure whether it was better to face whatever it was that had scared off the minotaur, or chase after her unlikely lover. But then, at the end of the day, she wasn’t entirely sure the minotaur didn’t plan on eating her, and not in the fun way.

The underbrush in front of her parted, and out from the darkness stepped a large group of young women. They were white, with well tanned skin. Their hair was mostly blonde, though a few redheads were scattered in the group. Their bodies were the picture of perfection, long and lean, with large round tits and bare pussies, as if a group of Playboy bunnies had just popped out of the jungle. They wore nothing but calf high leather boots and leather belts from which hung long knives in sheaths, and a quiver of arrows slung on their backs. Each carried a bow, arrows already notched to the strings, save for a tall blonde elf in the center, who carried a staff, similar to the one Ariel had carried.

Elves, and probably from Ariel’s town, to boot. Maria wanted to laugh and cry at the same time, she was so happy.

One of the elves said coldly, “Well, what have we here? It looks half like a dark elf, but not so dark, and it fucks a minotaur so enthusiastically that every creature within two miles can hear it cumming!”

“Should we shoot it, or interrogate it?” asked another.

Maria was not quite so happy hearing that. She said quickly, “Wait, I…”

“Quiet,” said the tall blonde elf with the staff. She said to the others, “We should interrogate her. She may know something of our queen.”

“Ariel?” said Maria quickly.

“You know her?!” the elf woman said, turning to Maria again. The other elf women had their arrows pointed at the Latina, and she heard the creak of wood bending as the strings were drawn back.

“She rescued us from Charon,” Maria nodded.

“Charon!” cried many of the elf women with dismay.

“Then the dragon came…and came,” Maria said.

“Dragon!” the elf women cried more loudly.

“Then he left, and took my friend, and Ariel and my other friends were taken by the dark elves!” Maria said.

“Dark elves!” the women screamed in horror.

The tall blonde, apparently the leader of this group of elf women, asked, “And how did you end up getting it on with the minotaur?”

“I went to look for your city, but then a bunch of Charon’s orcs came running by…”

“We took care of them,” said the elf leader, smiling.

“And then the minotaur came after them. But he saw me and…” Maria didn’t feel the need to elaborate further.

“What shall we do, Brianna?” asked a red-headed elf of their leader. “If they’ve captured Ariel…”

“We would need to go rescue her,” said Brianna simply. “Whatever it takes. But we don’t even know yet if this one is telling the truth. She looks half like a dark elf herself. This may be a trap to capture the group of us by sending us walking dumbly toward their city.”

There was a chorus of agreement from the group of women. One asked Brianna, “Shall we interrogate her back at our city?”

Brianna shook her head, “No. If she’s telling the truth, that would waste time and Ariel would suffer for our delay. We’ll interrogate her right here. There are enough of us to do it thoroughly.”
The elf women approached Maria, flanking around her. There were twenty or more of them, all looking as spectacularly gorgeous and sexy as Ariel herself. Except for the arrows pointed at Maria. That took some of the sex appeal away. She knew it would be fruitless to run. Even if she managed to avoid the hail of arrows that would be aimed at her, there was no way she, in her designer heels, could outrun the athletic group of elves on their own turf.

Several of the elves, coming around behind Maria, dropped their bows. They grabbed the Latina by her arms and pulled her down into the soft grass, on her back. Brianna sat in front of her, spreading her lean legs. She laid back, taking the long black staff and sliding a bulbous end into her bare, pink, wet twat. She moaned happily as she did so. Several of the elf women spread Maria’s legs wide as well.

The staff, a good five feet long and two inches in diameter, began to writhe and twist in the air. It snaked between Maria’s legs. She felt the end, warm and pulsating, against her wet pussy. Brianna moaned again, her hands tightly gripping the staff just outside of her pussy. The staff eased into Maria, filling her body with ecstacy as it did so. She gasped in pleasant surprise, amazed that the incredible sensation. It was like the world’s best, longest, most perfect double dildo. She arched her back, feeling the staff move inside of her, pumping her slowly and deeply. Her orgasm was coming quickly, and she couldn’t have prevented it even if she wanted to. She screamed with pleasure as she came, bucking on the staff. She heard the elf women giggling around her.

“Oh, this one will talk quickly!” said one.

Brianna moaned, “Talk, woman, what is your name?”

Maria gasped, cumming again, stacking her orgasm, barely able to form the words, her mind overwhelmed by the pleasure exploding from her pussy, “Ma…ma…Maria…”

“Are you a friend of Ariel’s?” Brianna asked, grinding her hips on the staff, sending waves of pleasure through its length to further explode on Maria’s pussy.

“Oh FUCK YES!” Maria cried.

“Are you a dark elf, or allied with them?” Brianna asked through heavy breaths.

“No…oh God no…this is so fucking good!” Maria gasped, feeling another orgasm rise up and overwhelm her.

“Yeah, I think she’s telling the truth,” giggled an elf.

“Well, I still want to interrogate her after Brianna’s done,” laughed another.

“Of course, me too!” agreed another. There was a chorus of agreement. Maria moaned her own agreement. She could do this sort of interrogation as long as they liked.


Janet and Grace, flanked by the dark elf men, went from room to room. The reaction was always the same by Janet’s housemates. They would wake up, sit up in bed, and then with a wave of the counselor’s wand, they would fall silent and obediently get out of bed and join the group.

Only in the last room was the scene different. Miko and Juki had their boyfriends over. The two Asian men woke from sleep the same time as their girlfriends. All four of them were nude under the sheets. The men, Dwight and Henry, stared at the large, muscular, nude black men in surprise and terror. Then they jumped out of the bed and bolted from the room, pushed past the group in the hallway, and were down the stairs and gone, running naked from the house.

“Dwight!” shouted Miko. “What the fuck?! You’re leaving us?! You chicken shit coward!”

“Were those ay-shun elf men?” one of the dark elves asked Janet. She nodded.

“Their dicks were so SMALL! I could barely tell they had them!” laughed another dark elf. “No wonder you ay-shun elf women have such tight pussies!”

“Who the fuck are…” began Miko. A wave of the staff had her quiet.

“Is there a room large enough for the orgy?” the lead counselor asked Janet.

“Downstairs, the great room is big enough,” she said.

“Janet, what’s going on?” asked Grace. “Do you know these guys? What are they talking about, elf men? And what’s this about an orgy? Since when did you start fucking black guys?”

“I can’t even begin to explain,” Janet said, looking into the eyes of all her friends. “Trust me, though…just go with it.”

“But their cocks are…huge,” Miko whispered, looking with wide eyes at the lead counselor’s long cock, hanging limp but enormous.

“Yeah,” Janet sighed happily.

The lead counselor took her by the arm and had her lead the whole group down the stairs. The living room was large, with a plush carpet on the floor, two full sized couches, a love seat, and two large wing chairs. The dark elves pushed Janet and her friends into the middle of the room.

“Strip,” commanded the lead counselor, waving his staff at them.

Janet, who was already nude, looked around. Her friends complied immediately, powerless to resist the suggestive magic of the elf. In a minute, all eight women stood nude, surrounded by the elf men. They were all fit, considered by a lot of guys on campus to be the hottest group of Asian chicks around. There had been so much speculation about what happened behind closed doors in the house, whether or not the Asian chicks walked around nude (yes), showered together (yes), had orgies together (not until tonight).

“This is going to be fun,” laughed one of the dark elves.

Janet saw now that they were hard again. Twelve long, thick black cocks standing erect at the sight of the slim Asian women nude before them.

“Oh my God,” said Juki softly.

“Yeah,” Janet replied.

The dark elves wasted no time. They closed in on the women, and pulled them apart to the couches and chairs. Janet found herself pulled onto an easy chair, straddling the lap of one of the dark elves, his huge black cock hard in front of her. She rose up on her knees, bringing her wet pussy to his cockhead. He smiled at her, sensing her eagerness. She eased herself down on him, taking his thick head into her pussy, moaning with pleasure. She worked herself on his cock, moving her hips, getting both of them wet with her juices, taking him in slowly. She heard cries of ecstacy and amazement around her, and knew that her roommates were starting to experience the pleasures of those huge cocks. She looked around.

Next to her, Grace was on her knees on the carpet. One of the dark elves sat on the loveseat in front of her. Her mouth was on his cock. Behind her, another dark elf was kneeling on the ground, trying to work his cock into her pussy. Grace was gasping, trying hard to keep working on the cock in front of her, but clearly struggling to handle the huge rod invading her tight pussy. Next to Grace, Kimiko was on the loveseat, on her knees, her tits pressed against the back of the seat, looking over her shoulder at the huge black cock sliding into her cunt.

On the floor Miko was straddling a dark elf, his cock spreading her pussy far wider than Dwight’s little dick had ever done. She was clutching a fat black cock with both hands, unable to get her mouth around the thick head, but making a noble effort at it given the circumstances. On the couch nearby two of Janet’s friends were laying down with their heads next to one another, asses propped up on the arms of the couch. They were sisters, Chastity and Faith, daughters of a Korean minister. Now they had their long legs spread wide, hanging over the thick muscular arms of dark elves, huge black cocks pounding their tight pussies. Another dark elf was over them, his cock and balls over their faces. Chastity was licking his balls, an arm wrapped around his powerful thigh. Faith had a hand on his cockshaft, and she was licking the underside of his cockhead happily.
Juki was on another couch, on her knees. A dark elf was thrusting his massive cock hard and deep into her twat, and her hands were grasping another elf’s shaft, her tongue rolling around his cockhead as she gasped with pleasure. On the other love seat was Sandra, her feet on the floor, leaning forward, facing away from the dark elf whose cock she was riding. Sandra had sworn for a year that she was a virgin, but she was way too happy and comfortable on a twelve inch black cock for that to be true.

Janet looked at her dark elf lover as she rode his cock, taking him deeper and deeper. He was grinning up at her, watching the ecstacy overwhelm her. She gave in to him, cumming for him, her juices running down his cock as she screamed with pleasure, her voice joining those of her roommates. All the Asian women were being overcome together by the sheer size and power of the huge black cocks, all of them cumming together in their sudden, unplanned, but wonderful orgy.

In her haze of ecstacy, Janet was barely able to think of anything but the wonderful pleasure of the cock she was riding. But her mind briefly flitted to her friends, wondering what was happening to them off in that strange world that had now invaded her own. She wondered in particular about Ashley, her newfound lover, carried off by that dragon. She could only pray that Ashley was alive and okay.


At that moment Ashley was drunk. Her own personal gangbang was continuing, the dwarves, after hours of fucking her every way she could imagine, still showing no signs of letting up. They would cum, take a break to have some beer or some food, and then be right back at it, rock hard and ready for more of her. As for Ashley, they’d been plenty generous with the beer, and she was happily plastered. Even better, she seemed to be able to drink as much as she wanted, and get drunk off her ass, without any hint of overdoing it. So there she was, on her knees, Fatty’s cock in her pussy, Stiffy up her ass, her mouth slurping on Horny, and Happy, Biggy, Rocky, and Loads hanging out eating some kind of cooked meat and bread and drinking beer, getting ready for another round with her. At the thought of more fucking, Ashley came, grinding down on Fatty’s thick cock, feeling Stiffy grip her hips and ram his cock hard into her ass. She moaned and gasped happily, stroking Horny eagerly. She’d lost count of how many times each dwarf had cum on her…at least four, maybe five. And there was no way to know how many times she’d cum. Hundreds, it felt like. But the beer was keeping her full of energy, and hungry for more cock.


Maria slowly climbed to her feet, her long legs shaking with the effort. She’d been interrogated by all the elves, one after another. And though each interrogation had only lasted a few minutes, by the time all twenty of her captors were satisfied that she was telling the truth, she’d orgasmed almost continuously for well over an hour. Brianna held the marvelous black staff lovingly, licking Maria’s juices off the knobby end.

“What do we do?” asked a sexy, petite elf. “Ariel’s been taken by the enemy.”

“Again and again by now, probably,” added another elf with a giggle.

The sky was dark save for the twinkle of thousands of stars overhead.

“We go to rescue her,” said Brianna. “Whatever it takes.”


Beth felt herself lifted lightly up and carried as if she weighed nothing down the steps of the altar. Ariel and Jessica were with her, both of them limp in the arms of strong dark elves. On the streets below the altar, an orgy was raging, dark elf men and women fucking in couples and groups, still delirious with the fertility festival. Beth, on the other hand, was done. She’d tried to count how many big black cocks had been in her pussy, ass, and mouth tonight, but she’d lost track at a little over one hundred. Whatever the number, she was exhausted by orgasming with each and every one of them. It was a good thing the dark elves were carrying her, because there was no way in the world she could have walked.

The three women were carried through the street, the sounds of passionate fucking all around them. Several of the elves, men and women, reached out to touch them, the dragon cum still dried on their skin. Beth was too tired to either be turned on or protest. She was just happy to take a break from fucking.

The elves carried them up another set of steps and into some kind of stone building. The inside was lit by torches and a huge fire in the middle of the room. In front of the fire was a large pool. The elves carried the women into the pool. The water was warm and pleasant. Dark elf women, nude, their bodies slim and toned, waded into the water and gently bathed Beth and her friends. They paid special attention to her large breasts and pink pussy, touching her so gently and lovingly that despite herself, Beth orgasmed for them, moaning happily at their expert touch. She heard Jessica and Ariel likewise groaning in ecstacy. The dark elf women laughed as they watched Beth and her friends writhe with pleasure.

Cleaned at last, and hating to leave the erotic joy of that bath, they were carried out and dried off with soft linens. Then they were led down steps in the building, and into a long torch-lit hallway.

At last they came to a room. There was one large bed in the room, thick with pillows. The women were laid down in the beds. Comfortably snuggled against Ariel on her left and Jessica on her right, Beth felt herself immediately drifting off to sleep. She was barely conscious enough to hear the door being locked from the outside as the dark elves left them.


Janet was on her hands and knees on the floor. She was screaming with pleasure, unable to believe the size of the black cock in her ass. She felt the elf’s powerful hands on her slim hips, and his huge balls slapping against her twat, and his coarse pubic hair rubbing against her buttocks. He was ramming that monster to the hilt inside of her, nearly a foot of cock in her rear.

Another elf smacked his big hard cock against her lips. Janet obediently clutched the thick rod with her hand, trying to control herself well enough to get her mouth on the head. She ended up just slurping and licking it as best she could. There was no way she was going to be able to give him a proper blow job with that huge cock pounding away on her ass, even if she could get it in her mouth.

All around her the other Asian girls were being similarly pounded. The dark elves were rock hard, all twelve of them, and eagerly trading places, sampling as many of the girls as they could, loudly commenting on the quality and tightness of the pussies and asses they were enjoying. Janet’s mathematically inclined brain did a quick calculation. Twelve black guys, a foot of cock apiece, twelve inches per foot, thirty six inches per yard. There was at least one hundred forty four inches of thick black cock for the eight Asian girls. Eighteen inches per girl. A half yard of big black dick for Janet and each of her friends. And her tight little pussy and ass were feeling every inch of it.

She heard a girl screaming in ecstacy next to her and glanced over. It was Sandra. Her face, shining with cum, was contorted in pleasure, her eyes and mouth wide. Like Janet she was on her hands and knees. Behind her one of the dark elves was jackhammering his huge black cock in her ass, every one of his large muscles tensed. Even if Sandra hadn’t been a virgin before tonight, as she’d always claimed, Janet was pretty sure her ass had never had a cock up it. Now she was taking a monster cock up there, and it was all she could handle, and then some.

“Ah, she’s not getting it done with her mouth,” said the elf in front of Janet.

“Then take her pussy,” suggested the one behind her. With powerful muscles he stood up, cock deep in Janet’s ass, hands on her waist. The elf in front of her grinned, grabbing the backs of her thighs and spreading her legs wide. He crouched down slightly, pushed his hard cockhead up against her pussy, and entered her wet cunt. Janet gasped, feeling the cock in her pussy and cock in her ass filling her more completely than she’d ever imagined possible. The elves started bouncing her up and down, cocks simultaneously pumping into her. She clung onto the elf in front of her, arms around his powerful shoulders, held up by two rock hard cocks and powerful hands on her legs and waist.

Janet could hardly breathe, but she gasped, cried out, and came for them, stacking her orgasms, loving the incredible feeling of their cocks driving deep into her, and loving the sounds of her friends’ ecstacy. Her vision blurred.

Suddenly everything changed. No longer did she feel the elves in front of her and behind her, nor did she feel their huge cocks inside her. She felt the distinctive feeling of being outdoors. All around her, the sounds of ecstacy turned to cries of surprise and alarm.

Janet found herself sitting on the deck of a ship, completely nude. All around her, her friends were on their backs, or knees, however they had been positioned when the dark elves were fucking them, moments ago but a world away. The ship rocked over ocean waves, the sail of its single mast filled with the breeze.

Janet heard deep, hoarse voices cry with surprise. She looked around and saw a dozen or more men on the wooden deck of the ship.

“Aye, look what the sea gods have given us!” cried one man.

“Quite a booty!” shouted another.

“Several nice booties,” laughed a third.

“You there, man the helm, keep us off the shore!” shouted another man.

“Well, I want some of the booty, too!”

“You’ll get yers, but you’ll have to wait until I’m done, then I’ll man the rudder for ye,” said the man, standing tall over Janet. He looked her up and down with obvious lust. He wore a patch over one eye and a thick beard. He had no shirt on, and was quickly dispensing with the pants.

“Uh, hello, gentlemen, what are you doing?!” Chastity asked.

“We’re getting ready to fuck you tarts,” said the man nearest to her.

“Do we get a say about it?” asked Miko, eyeing the two men nearest to her with distaste.

“We’re pirates, girl,” said one of the men. “So, no, you don’t get a say.”

“Sure they do,” said another man. “They can fuck us, or they can swim. Price of passage to shore by ship is yer ass, ladies. Entertain my crew, and you’ll get to shore the easy way. Give us a hard time, and we’ll throw you overboard.”

Janet looked both ways off the ship. It was night, and she couldn’t make out land in either direction. She looked at the pirates gathered around, nude, hard, and horny. They weren’t a pretty lot, but they were at least human. She shrugged, dropped to her knees, and began to suck eagerly on the cock in front of her.

“That’s the spirit, lassie!” laughed the pirate.

The others cheered and rushed in among the Asian women. Cries of surprise were quickly replaced by cries of ecstacy as the pirates began to enjoy the Asian booty.


“Where are all of them?” whispered an elf named Jenna.

The streets of the dark elf city were deserted. Torches burned in the darkness, illuminating the outside of buildings in a yellow glow.

“You say a dragon came on you all just before the dark elves arrived?” Brianna asked Maria.

Maria nodded.

“Then they had the Festival of Fertility,” Brianna whispered.

“Which is what?” Maria asked.

“Huge orgy,” replied another elf, Cindy.

Brianna nodded, “Ariel and your friends were gang-banged to kick off the festival, then the dark elves had an orgy until they were all exhausted. They’re probably all sleeping quite happily right now.”

“Gang banged?!” Maria hissed.

“Where can we find them?” Jenna asked Brianna, ignoring Maria.

“They’ll be considered sacred. We should try the temple,” Brianna replied.

The tall blonde elf led them confidently ahead. They crept up the steps and into the temple. Maria’s heart was pounding behind her bare breasts. She remembered the sight of those dark elf men, with their huge cocks hanging. She had no doubt, given what Brianna had said about the likely treatment of her friends, what would happen if they were caught. She was all for a good gangbang under the right circumstances, but the thought of being gangbanged by an entire city was a little intimidating. She’d have to ask Beth how it was.

There were no guards at the temple doors or just inside. They found a large room with a fire burning in the center and a clear pool. An altar stood at the back of the room, and behind the altar was a doorway. There was no other exit from the room. By the doorway two guards were sleeping.

Brianna turned to Cindy and another elf, Anna, and touched them both with the staff, murmuring softly. She looked at them and said simply, “You know what you have to do.”

The elf maids nodded. Then the group of them crept across the room, past the pool, fire, and altar. As they walked by the guards to the doorway, the guard stirred from sleep. Cindy and Anna quickly moved to straddle the guards as the guards began to sit upright. The elf women pushed them back down, supine. The guards’ cocks grew instantly rigid, and the elf maids settled down onto them, taking them into their pussies. The guards moaned softly, quietly. Maria stared in awe at the two slim elf women, taking those huge cocks into their tight pink pussies.

Brianna pulled Maria by the arm, “Come on. We have to hurry. Cindy and Anna can only keep those guards busy for so long.”

The elves hurried down a long flight of stairs. At the bottom they found four more guards. Four more elf women branched off from the group, Jenna among them. They each took one of the dark guards, first enticing them to erection, then pinning them down and riding them, soft moans of pleasure filling the corridor.

Wooden doors lined the corridor, along with one at the end of the hall. The elf women quickly went from door to door, knocking. Finally, at the end of the hallway, their knock was replied to.

“Brianna, is that you?” a voice asked from behind the door.

“Yes, my queen, we’ve come to rescue you.”

“I knew you would.”

Brianna tried the door, but it was locked. She hurried back up the hallway and searched the among the guards, hurried along by the sounds of her girls cumming hard on those huge cocks.

“We can’t hold out forever,” moaned one of the girls.

Brianna touched her staff to six more of the elf maids. Two hurried upstairs to help Cindy and Anna. The other four climbed onto the dark elf guards, allowing the others to crawl off, moaning and massaging their pussies.

At last Brianna found the keys, under a bench. She ran down the corridor and unlocked the door. Beth, Jessica, and Ariel emerged from a torch-lit room, looking exhausted but happy. Ariel hugged Brianna, then kissed her softly, the two women’s tongues touching, their slim bodies pressed together.

“Oh, that’s hot,” Beth said.

Ariel broke off from kissing Brianna and grinned at Beth. She then took Brianna’s staff and pointed it at the four guards. They came immediately, eliciting shrieks of surprise and pleasure from the elf women who were riding them.

“Get up girls, we’re going,” said Ariel.

The elf women stood up on wobbly legs. The dark elves were orgasming helplessly, clutching their cocks with both hands.

Ariel led the way up the stairs, Maria, Beth and Jessica following close behind. At the top of the stairs Ariel waved her staff again and the two dark elves came, allowing the girls on them to stand and join the escape.

They hurried out of the temple, through the deserted streets, and to the edge of the city. Maria thought they’d escaped cleanly, but then, just as they left the town behind, they heard a woman scream, “They’re escaping!”

She looked back to see the dark elf sorceress who had first captured them. The woman waved her staff at them, but Ariel was ready this time, and she countered. The magic negated, and the elf women ran on, hearing the screams of the dark elf sorceress behind them, trying to wake her sexually satisfied people to action.

“We need to hurry,” Ariel said. “They’ll be after us. If we can make it back to our city, we’ll have a chance. But we need to make it back with enough time to get the girls ready.”

“Ready for what?” Beth asked.

“Battle.”

Ashley crept quietly out into the woods. She had woken to the feeling of a very tired, happy pussy, a very sore ass, and the sounds of seven very satisfied dwarves snoring in the dark around her. She had laid in the dark, not moving, for several minutes, pondering her options. The beer swimming in her brain hadn't helped her very much in trying to make a decision. In the end, the beer forced her out of the cave and into the woods to take a pee. Squatting in the pleasantly warm night, the bright lights of stars twinkling in the dark sky above her, she'd made her decision. She would venture out into this strange world on her own, rather than return to the warmth, beer, and amorous attentions of the dwarves. She had to try to find her friends. God only knew what trouble they'd gotten into while she was away.

Nude, she made her way through the woods, finding a path of some sort before too long, heading steadily down a long sloping hillside, away from the dwarf cave. She heard the sounds of a stream babbling, and she quickly found the stream. The water was cool and pleasant on her feet and ankles. She waded into the middle of the stream and washed her cum-covered body clean, feeling refreshed and reinvigorated at once. Then she drank the water and found the taste to be crisp and clear. She felt a sudden surge of sexual desire and stopped drinking at once.

"Just like in Priapus' cave," she whispered to herself, trying not to giggle. She knelt in the water, feeling it around her waist, and she began to play with her pussy. Shit, it felt good. She forced herself to stop. In a minute she'd be drinking more water and orgasming. Maybe later. She wanted to get a little farther from the dwarf cave first.

Ashley stood, rubbing her long legs and her pussy for a moment. She noticed then that, despite being in the fantasy world for well over a day (in fact, as she tried to think back, she couldn't begin to figure out how long she'd been there, but it was definitely at least a day), her legs and pussy were as smooth as they were the moment she'd shaved them for the party. The party...the one that had introduced them to this wierd world...it seemed a lifetime ago. She felt under her arms and felt perfectly smooth skin.

"Wierd," she muttered. She shrugged and turned, wading back to the edge of the stream and then following alongside the water, away from the dwarf cave.

The stream ran swiftly down the hillside, over little waterfalls and then pausing to collect in little pools. Finally, at the bottom of the hill the stream joined a little river. Ashley realize the mountains nearby, in which the dwarves and dragon and God knew what else lived, all drained out in similar streams and rivers, going perhaps to an ocean eventually. And the water, the way it made her so horny, perhaps it was all like that in this world. Or perhaps, if she followed the right stream back up, she'd find Priapus' palace again. She through of the well endowed god and his company of satyrs and nymphs and she found herself getting incredibly horny all over again.

She tried to decide which way to go. Ariel's city might be on this river, she realized. And Ariel had been leading them away from the mountains. Jad Ariel told her anything specific about where her city was located? Ashley didn't think so.

She finally decided to head away from the mountains. She walked along the stream again, the dawn now breaking. Ashley began to realize that she was getting hungry. The brunette frowned and looked around, wondering what in the world she was going to eat out here in the wild.

As if in answer to her question, the rising sun struck a bush growing by a stream flowing into the river. The bush was covered in what looked to be large, plump strawberries. Ashley hurried over and bent down to inspect them. She remembered the mushrooms and the flowers, but so far the strawberries seemed safe enough.

She gently plucked one from the plant and stood, looking at it carefully. It looked like a regular stawberry. A red, ripe, juicy, beatiful strawberry. She bit into it. It tasted like a strawberry. Finally Ashley ate it, relishing the flavor. It was a strawberry. She quickly plucked two more and ate them, delighting at the flavor.

She felt a surge of sexual desire spread through her and ignored it, figuring it was some kind of after-effect from the water. She kept eagerly eating the strawberries. After half a dozen of the fruits she found herself eating with one hand and squeezing her large round breasts with the other. Another three strawberries and she was actively playing with her suddenly wet pussy. Another strawberry and she laid down in the soft grass by the water, moaning happily, her left hand on her left breast, her right forefinger and middle finger working in small circles on her erect clit. Ashley spread her legs, laying there, moaning loudly as her fingers worked her pussy. She cried out, her orgasm surging. She came, screaming with pleasure as she touched herself. Ashley kept working her pussy, feeling another orgasm come before the first had died away. She was stacking her orgasms, just from masturbating! It was amazing. She screamed happily, her breath coming in gasps, her breasts heaving.

"By the gods, what a sight!" a deep voice said.

Ashley gasped, opening her eyes. Standing in the little river, near the shoreline, were two strange creatures. Their faces and muscular upper bodies were like men. In their hands they held bows, and across their backs were quivers of arrows. From the waist down, however, they had the bodies of powerful brown horses.

She scrambled to her feet, trying to cover her tits and pussy. The men galloped (was that the right way to put it?) out of the water and stood over her.

"What is your name, elf maid?" asked one of the man-horses, his dark eyes gleaming with a mischevious glint.

"Ashley," she said, not bothering to correct him that she wasn't an elf. It didn't seem to matter much at this point.

"Ashley," said the other, his eyes equally mischevious, "Lovely. We're sorry to have interrupted your...ah...relaxation."

"Oh, quite all right," she shrugged, "I needed to be going on my way anyway."

"An elf maid, travelling alone, and unarmed, in the wild?!" said the first...thing.

"Not by choice, I assure you," Ashley laughed nervously as she looked at the..."By the way, what are your names and, er, what are you?"

"I am Thunderhoof, and this is Greatmane," said one of the...creatures. "Have you not seen centaurs before, lady?"

Ah, centaurs, that was it. Ashley tried not to giggle at their names. She shook her head, "I'm new around here. Say, do you fellas know the way to the elf city. Er, I mean, Queen Ariel's city. In case there's more than one elf...you know...."

"We do," said Greatmane.

"Wow, really? Awesome!" Ashley clapped her hands, forgetting to cover herself. She brushed her hair back, "Can you, like, give me some directions or something. No Tom Tom around here, y'know."

They looked at her with that mischevious look again and Thunderhoof said, "Sweet girl, it's too far and too dangerous for you to walk on your own. We'll take you there."

"Awesome!" Ashley said. She ran up to Thunderhoof and threw his arms around his waist, hugging him, then she turned and did the same to Greatmane. "Let's go!" she said.

"Have a drink of water first," suggested Thunderhoof kindly.

Ashley realized she was thirsty and walked to the river, squatting and drinking her fill. Immediately the powerful surge of lust coursed through her. She stood up, moaning, "Oooh."

"If you wouldn't mind, Ashley," Greatmane said in his deep voice. She turned and saw, between his hind legs, a huge brown cock growing swiftly hard. It looked like a human cock, but he was, literally, hung like a horse. She looked at Thunderhoof and saw his massive cock growing hard as well.

"Oh, boys," she sighed. But the lust was so powerful, that she found herself looking at their cocks as hungrily as they were looking at her slim body.

"Look at is as a token of appreciation for our assistance," Thunderhoof said.

"How is this going to work?" she asked, not quite able to get the logistics right in her head. Her pussy was so wet, looking at those huge cocks ready for her.

"Just get on your hands and knees, Ashley," Thunderhoof suggested, his voice now thick with lust.

Ashley did as he suggested, kneeling down in the gently flowing water. Thunderhoof walked over her, his forelegs at her shoulders, his back hoofs by her feet. She felt him lower down. She reached back between her legs, feelign his massive cock instantly. She had no idea how big it was, but it was enormous. The fat head filled her small hand. She guided him forward until his huge cockhead pushed against her tight wet pussy. He eased into her. Ashley wrapped her other hand around his foreleg, feeling his soft fur. He pushed forward, and she released his cock, grabbing his other foreleg with her free hand. She braced herself that way as he entered her, filling her wet, hot cunt with his huge cock. She cried out with pleasure. He grunted appreciatively at the warm, succulent tightness of her pussy. She came for him, ready as ever to receive the pleasure in her twat. He moved inside her, gently at first, then faster and more insistently. Her tits began to bounce with his thrusts, her hands clutching tight to his mighty forelegs. He cried out in pleasure as he fucked her harder and harder. She closed her eyes, gasping and screaming with pleasure, her hair, so recently brushed back neatly, now flying with her bouncing body, her tits bounding up and down. She came for him again, and again, and again. Finally he thrust deep into her and bellowed in pleasure. His cumblast filled her pussy, driving her to another orgasm for him. It was a massive orgasm, pumping and pumping until his cum oozed out of her pussy and ran down her lean thighs into the river.

Thunderhoof backed up, cock sliding out of her, unsteady on his four hoofs. Immediately Greatmane was over her, crouching down. Ashley helped him position his cockhead, just as massive as Thunderhoof's to her pussy, and then she clutched his forelegs as he entered her. She came for him immediately, her pussy still spasming from Thunderhoof's powerful fucking, her pussy still full of his cum. Greatmane took her hard, not feeling the need to ease her into it the way that Thunderhoof did. He gasped instantly with pleasure at the feel of her.

"She's marvellous, isn't she?" Thunderhoof laughed.

"She is!" Greatmane moaned. "Tighter than a yearling filly!"

Ashley cried out with pleasure, his huge cock sending her into waves of ecstacy. The water splashed around them. Greatmane rammed her harder and harder, her body bouncing for him. She came again and again, stacking her orgasms one after another. Then the mighty centaur groaned, slid back out of her. She released his forelegs, turning over in the water, looking up at him as he towered over her. His cock spasmed, his mighty balls drawing up. Ashley reached for his huge cock and he came, a fountain of cum spattering over her face and tits. She laughed, stroking him with both hands, getting to her knees and squatting in the water underneath him, showering herself with his thick white chism.

"Oh, she's wonderful!" laughed Thunderhoof, watching her.

"Gods, yes she is," moaned Greatmane happily as she stroked his cock and balls. She brought his head to her mouth, doing her best to suck him in, then licking all around his fat cockhead.

When he was purring with pleasure, Ashley said sweetly, "Okay, now that you boys have had your rides...can I have mine?"

The centaurs laughed, and Greatmane groaned, "Elf maiden...you certainly have earned it!"

Janet, on her knees, moaned with ecstacy, cumming again. She ground her pussy down on the large pirate cock inside of her. The pirate's hands were on her tiny waist, and he laughed, pulling her down harder, one eye covered with a black patch, the other squinting with delight. She gasped happily, then resumed sucking on the cock of the pirate standing to her right while, with her left hand, she stroked another cock.

All around her she heard the moans and cries of her friends. She could see, with her on the quarterdeck, her roommate Grace. Grace was on her back, ankles over the shoulders of one pirate as he rammed his cock into her pussy. Another pirate was straddling her chest, his long cock in her face. She stroked him with both hands, trying to suck on his cockhead between her cries of ecstacy.

Next to Grace was Chastity, on her hands and knees between two pirates. One had his hand on top of her head, encouraging her to suck his cock deeper. The other hand his hands on her hips, pulling her back as he pumped his cock into her ass. Janet was pretty sure Chastity hadn't taken it up the ass before. But then again, she was pretty sure most of her friends hadn't, and they'd all taken it up the ass (several times) today.

At that moment, in fact, she could just see Miko, bent over the rail at the side of the quarterdeck, a pirate happily fucking her ass. Faith was right next to her, in the same position, though her pirate was fucking her pussy with extreme enthusiasm.

As for the rest of her friends, Janet had no idea where they were. Kimiko, Sandra, and Juki had all been carried off the quarterdeck. Janet was pretty sure she could hear someone's screams of pleasure beneath her, but she wasn't sure if it was one girl, or all three, and where they were.

There were certainly plenty of pirates for the 8 girls. Janet guessed maybe 30 or so, but it was difficult to say. They kept coming up onto the quarterdeck. They'd fuck the girls for awhile, then go elsewhere, either tending to the ship or whatever it was pirates did when they weren't fucking (as they insisted on calling the girls) wenches.

Janet felt the pirate beneath her tense up and cum into her pussy. He pulled her down harder and she gasped, his orgasm sending her to another climax of her own. She squeezed the cocks in her hands, her body bucking. Half dazed from the hours of continuous fucking, she let them pull her up. The pirate who'd been beneath her got up and walked over to another pirate, laughing. The two with Janet lowered her to her knees. One got behind her, sliding his cock into her cum-soaked pussy. She stroked the other's hard cock, resuming her work sucking on him as the pleasure began to course from her pussy to the rest of her body.

How long had they been on the pirate ship? Janet was pretty sure it had been night when they'd appeared on the ship, and now the sun had just come up. She ventured a look and saw the ocean on all sides. She could just make out a shoreline to her right, but the ship was sailing gently away from it.

She slipped her mouth off the pirate's cock and said, "Hey, we're supposed to be sailing toward land!"

The pirate behind her slapped her ass and said, "Quit yer yappin', missy, and get back to sucking that cock afore ye'!"

"But we're paying our way to shore, not for an ocean tour!" Janet protested.

"She's got too much free time on her hands, lads," said the pirate behind the wheel. "Get a couple more cocks on that one!"

Before Janet could say another word, three more pirates were next to her, their cocks hard and ready. One of the pirates laid down. The pirate behind her pulled his cock out of her pussy and they moved her atop the pirate now laying below her. He slid his cock up into her pussy. The pirate behind her rammed his hard cock, slick with her pussy juices, deep into her ass.

"OH!" Janet cried out.

The other three pirates clustered in front of her, and she found herself way too preoccupied with trying to satisfy her five lovers to spend another moment thinking about the ship's course.

The ship sailed on lazily through the warm morning sun, the sounds of ecstacy trailing in the breeze.


Lisa walked behind Ariel and Brianna, Beth and Maria next to her, surrounded by the relative comfort and safety of the elf women. It had been a long walk through the night, refreshed thankfully with crisp clean water (which somehow made her horny all over again) and fresh fruits (which made her so horny that, if they hadn't all been in such a rush, she would have stopped to play with herself). As the dawn rose, she saw that they were walking out of the forest and into a beautiful area with gentle fields. She heard seagulls, or birds something like them, and became aware of the smell of sea air.

"We're getting near the ocean!" she said, feeling a surge of excitement. The redhead had always liked the ocean. It meant sun, relaxation, tiny bikinis, and hot guys. And, of course, parties.

"Even better," Ariel said, turning and smiling at her, "We're getting near my city."

Sure enough, within another hour they came to a river, spanned by a beautiful stone bridge. As they crossed the bridge Lisa could see that the river, less than a quarter mile further down, widened out and met the ocean. Lisa hurried along after the elf queen, anxious to see her city.

"Thank God we're getting to somewhere safe...I think," Maria sighed.

"Yeah...but what about Janet? And what about poor Ashley?" Beth asked.

"I wouldn't worry about Ashley, anyway," Lisa said, pointing ahead.


Ashley slid down off Thunderhoof's broad back. She saw Lisa, with her gorgeous red hair, walking down off the bridge, surrounded by Beth, Maria, Ariel, and a score of gorgeous, nude elf women. She quickly turned and hugged Thunderhoof.

"Thank you!" she said. "Thank you both so much!"

"You're welcome, Ashley," said Greatmane, a touch of sadness in his deep voice.

"Oh!" she said. "I'm sorry! I had a great time fucking both of you, and I'd love to do it again...but I really need to get back with my friends."

"We understand," Thunderhoof said. "Go on. But once you get rested, if you have the urge, you can find us, and some of our brethren (if your friends are interested, perchance) in the meadow to the south of Ariel's city. We'd love to see you again."

"Yeah, that'd rock!" Ashley said, hugging him again, then Greatmane in his turn. "I'll definitely look for you guys!"

With that she turned and ran across the field, waving bye once again to the centaurs. Lisa and Beth met her in the middle of the field, and the three women jumped up and down, hugging tightly and kissing.

"What happened with the dragon?!" Lisa asked.

"Well...never mind, it's too much to tell right now," Ashley giggled. "How about you two? And where's Janet?"

Beth quickly told her about the dark elves, and their escape, and Brianna's cryptic remark about a battle.

"Oh, wow," Ashley said. "Black guys, huh?"

"Yeah...and everything you hear is true," Beth nodded with wide eyes.

"Well, if they're coming for a battle, we'd best get safely behind Ariel," Ashley said.

"That's the plan," Lisa nodded.

The three girls hurried back to the elves and joined Maria in the middle of the group. Ashley waved one last time to the centaurs, who watched wistfully as the elf women walked away.

In less than a quarter hour, they saw the city. Right at the seashore was a tall, beautiful building, gleaming in the sun. It looked like a cathedral. Surrounding it along the seashore were beautiful houses of stone. In the midst of the houses were gardens and a large green lawn of soft grass. It looked like a tropical paradise.

On the green lawn and were thirty or forty women. Ashley grinned at the sight of them. They were all nude, all looked to be between 18 and 25 years old, with slim bodies and round breasts and long blonde or red or brunette hair. They turned and cried out, and more women emerged from the buildings or from the beach. All told, maybe a hundred or more of the women gathered on the lawn, cheering as Ariel and her group rushed forward. On the lawn, the women all huggled and kissed, welcoming and greeting one another. Ariel was the center of the attention, receiving passionate hugs and kisses from dozens of women before the scene began to calm down. Ashley and her friends were not left out, welcomed again and again to the city with a warm hug, the soft touch of woman's skin against their own, and with more than a few passionate kisses. Maria received nearly as much attention as Ariel for the rich color of her Latina skin.

"Oh, Ariel, we were so worried about you!" exclaimed a gorgeous brunette elf.

"Jenna, you worry too much," giggled Ariel. "It was adventure getting home...but not without it's rewards."

"We must have an orgy to celebrate!" Jenna said loudly. There was a chorus of cheers from the women.

"I think that's a great idea," Ariel said, laughing. "I really do. But the dark elves are going to be not far behind us. I think we're going to have a totally different kind of orgy before we can get around to enjoying our own celebration properly."

"What do you mean, a different kind of orgy?!" Lisa asked. "I thought it was going to be a battle."

"It is," said Brianna. "But elves don't take swords and bows to eachother. That would be barbaric."

Ariel nodded, "We settle our differences with a good old-fashioned fuck-off."

"I'm not sure I understand," Beth said slowly.

Ashley thought she did, but it seemed too good to be true.

Ariel said patiently, "When the dark elves come, they'll bring all their warriors, cocks ready for us. They'll also probably bring that sorceress bitch, but that's why I'm the queen...I'll handle her." Cheers from the elf women around her. "Then we're going to start fucking. And whichever side is left still standing when the other side is properly fucked into submission, wins."

"Oh..." Beth said. "I understand now."

"One last piece of business, however," Ariel said. "We have to find your friend, Janet. Come with me to my tower."


Janet was exhausted. Ever since her question, she'd been the center of five or six hard cocks, taking them up her ass, in her pussy, in her mouth, between her tits, and in her hands. She was covered in cum, orgasming again and again to the point she thought any minute she'd pass out. She had no idea where the shore might be now. She didn't have a spare ounce of energy to worry about that.

Then, suddenly, all six pirates around her gasped and came at once. She received four cum-blasts in the face, even as she felt hot cum shoot into her ass and pussy. She cried out in both surprise and ecstacy, and heard similar cries all around her.

The pirates all fell away, collapsing onto the deck, clutching their hard cocks, stroking furiously, bodies wracking in orgasm. Janet rode the hard cock in her pussy for a moment before she gathered her wits to realize that something very strange was happening. She stood, weakly, her long lean legs barely strong enough to support her.

All around the quarterdeck she saw pirates rolling around, stroking their cocks, cum oozing down their shafts and over their hands as they orgasmed. Grace, Chastity, Miko, and Faith were all standing, wobbling on their exhausted legs just as Janet was.

A moment later Juki, Kimiko, and Sandra joined them on the quarterdeck, looking exhausted, cum-slathered, and confused.

"What the fuck is going on?" Faith asked Janet.

"I have no idea," Janet said. "But thank God for it!"

"Janet!" a voice cried from over the side of the ship.

Janet hurried to the rail and looked over. She saw Ariel, the elf queen, riding the back of a dolphin. Around her, also riding dolphins as if they were horses, were a group of ten or twelve nude, gorgeous women.

"Come on, we're getting you out of there," Ariel said. Then she saw Janet's friends lining the rail. Ariel smiled, "All of you, that is!"

Janet didn't need a second invitation. She stepped on top of the rail and jumped into the ocean. She heard her friends splashing into the water behind her. Janet surfaced right next to Ariel, who helped her onto the back of the dolphin.

"Hang on," Ariel said.

Janet hugged her body up to the back of the elf queen, put her arms around Ariel's slim waist, and the dolphin accelerated through the water. She turned and looked back to see the pirates, staggering to the rail, shaking their fists, but helpless to stop the escape of their booties.

Ashley stood on the beach, watching Ariel and the elves swim out to the dolphins to go rescue Janet. The beach was beautiful, with white sand, and a gentle sparkling surf. She sighed. She could definitely get used to Ariel's city by the sea.

"Come, my friends," said Brianna. "We have to get ready. The dark elves are probably not far behind us."

Ashley, Beth, Lisa, and Maria turned and followed her back off the beach. They walked past the beautiful castle and into the gardens of the town. There, amid the lawns and beautiful landscapes, they saw several large fountains. The fountains were marble, gorgeously sculpted, with clear water cascading down from ornate sculptures of beautiful nude women.

Ashley almost purred at the sight of the elf women bathing in the fountains - the party that had rescued Ariel cleaning and refreshing themselves. The gorgeous women turned and laughed happily under the water, cleaning themselves and eachother with soft white cloths. In the morning sun, the water sparkled on their perfect bare bodies.

"Hugh Hefner's got nothing on this place," laughed Lisa, following Brianna into the water.

"Even better about this place...no Hef," replied Beth. "Who needs a horny old man with all these gorgeous women around!"

The redhead and blonde stepped under the water and embraced. They kissed softly, passionately, their tongues touching, their soft bodies pressed together. Ashley felt a pang of jealousy, wishing Janet were there.

Then she felt Maria's hand touch hers. The Latina looked at her, smiling, a twinkle in her eyes, and led Ashley into the fountain. The two of them walked under the water together, finding it pleasantly warm, and infinitely refreshing. All fatigue and thirst and hunger left their bodies, replaced immediately by an overpowering sense of lust.

Maria moved closer to Ashley. Ashley looked at the gorgeous Latina, and gave in to the desire that suddenly filled her body and soul. She slid her arms around Maria's shoulders, opened her mouth, and kissed her. She felt Maria melt into her embrace, felt her soft lips and the flick of her tongue. Ashley moaned happily. Maria was a phenomenal kisser.

"Girls, please!" Brianna cried out. "Save it! The dark elves are coming!"

Reluctantly Ashley broke away from Maria's kiss. She looked and saw, up on a hillside, scores of muscular black men marching toward the town. At their lead was a slim black woman. Every last one of them was nude. Even from a distance, Ashley could see the long black cocks swinging as the men marched.

"Where is Ariel?!" cried several of the elf women.

Brianna replied, "She'll be here. Soon."

"But we can't fight without her!" said Jenna.

"We'll hold them off as best we can until she returns," Brianna said bravely. But Ashley could see the concern in her eyes.

"What's wrong?" asked Beth, clearly seeing the same thng.

Brianna moved closer to them and said in a low voice, "Ariel is our most powerful enchantress, as well as our queen. They've brought their sorceress with them. Neither I, nor any of my sisters, has the power to match her. Until Ariel returns, the odds are most definitely in their favor."

"What kind of magic will she do on us?" asked Maria nervously, her body pressed tightly to Ashley's. Ashley was really liking the feeling.

"Uh, well," Brianna said hesitantly, "You'll probably enjoy it. We probably all will...way too much."

The elf women clustered toward the fountain, looking toward Brianna for instruction. Ashley looked at them all. Over a hundred gorgeous young women, nude, perfect bodies pressed close to one another, their anxiety evident on their faces. Beyond them, the dark elves marched closer, cocks bouncing with each stride.

"All right, ladies," Brianna said, her voice strong. "We're going to get fucked. We're going to get fucked hard, for a long time. But we are women! We are the stronger sex! If we can't fuck a bunch of horny dark elves into submission, I'd be shocked. But don't take them lightly. Those dark elves can fuck like machines. And they are really, really looking forward to getting in all our tight pink pussies. So take every advantage you can, and give none to them. Suck their cocks. Lick their balls. Finger their asses. Titty fuck them. Let them ass-fuck you. Make them cum until their cocks get limp and useless, and they pass out from exhaustion! Together, we cannot be defeated!"

The elf women cheered wildly.

"Ariel will return soon," Brianna said confidently. "Let's show her what kind of girls we are! By the time she gets back, let's have these big black cocks begging for mercy!"

The elf women cheered again, jumping up and down with excitement.

"Now, to battle!" Brianna yelled.

The women charged out onto the broad green lawn, spreading out, even as the dark elves stepped onto the same field. There, twenty yards apart, the two armies faced each other. Ashley stared with wide eyes at the long line of black men, their cocks growing bigger and harder by the second. In the middle of the lie stood a dark elf with a crown on his head, his cock huge and hard. Next to him stood a woman, her skin a rich honey brown. Her body was perfect, her muscles toned, her legs long and lean, her tits perfect, round, gravity defying d-cups with small dark brown nipples. In her hand was a staff.

"Where is Ariel?" shouted the king.

"She will be here momentarily," Brianna answered pertly. "She didn't feel the need to change her plans for something as...little...as this."

Ashley liked her attitude, but she couldn't see anything little about the dark elves. She doubted there was a cock among them less than ten inches long.

Brianna went on, "She did, however, instruct me to tell you to be off. This is our land, and you are not welcome here."

"We are here for your queen, who dared to defile our post-coital bliss after the sacred fertility festival," said the king. "Hand her over, and we will leave."

"Not on your life," shouted a petite blonde elf maid.

"Then we will have battle," said the king, smiling. "And we will not accept anything short of unconditional surrendur."

"Nor will we," said Brianna.

"Take them," said the king.

The dark elves eagerly rushed forward. Ashley saw a particularly well-muscled man heading straight for her, his huge cock, rock hard, bouncing as he ran. She dropped to her knees, ready to start sucking on that thing, remembering Brianna's advice. Then, just before the dark elves reached the women, Ashley heard the sorceress speak strange words, and a wave of ecstacy swept over her. She heard cries of ecstacy from the women all around her. She fell back, her hand involuntarily going to her her suddenly wet pussy. She felt her orgasm rising, unnaturally quickly, at the touch of her fingers. She tried to stop it, but there was no hope. She screamed out with pleasure as she came, legs spread wide, her body bucking. The lawn was filled with high pitched sounds of women orgasming, and the dark elves laughed delightedly.

And then the dark elves attacked in earnest. The black man picked Ashley up, turned her over, and got her to her hands and knees. He brought her hips back with his huge hands, and his hard cock pushed against her tight pink pussy. He thrust into her, stretching her wide, filling her with his massive tool, and she came for him again, still reeling from the sorceress's magic.

Next to her she heard Brianna crying out, and she saw the dark elf king kneeling between her legs, his hands on her ass, her long legs over his arms, his cock ramming deep into her. Brianna orgasmed powerfully. So much for the big black cocks begging for mercy, thought Ashley, another orgasm rising for her.

"That's it!" shouted the sorceress happily. "Fuck them good and hard, boys! No, no, don't let her suck your cock! That's it, put it where it belongs!"

Ashley looked around. Lisa had made a valiant attempt, despite being as overwhelmed by the magic as was Ashley, to grab her man's black cock and suck on it. The dark elf had been eager to let her blow him, but, chastened by the sorceress, he had turned her over, in much the same position as Ashley, and was thrusting his big black cock into the redhead's tight pussy. Lisa was now cumming as helplessly as was Ashley.

Beth was on her back, just next to Lisa, long legs wrapped around a dark elf's back, her fingers digging into his muscular back, her eyes closed, blond hair wild, mouth open, big tits heaving as she came for him. Maria was on her hands and knees, practically facing Ashley, in the throes of a powerful orgasm, her tits bouncing as a dark elf fucked her from behind.

All up and down the beautiful grass lawn, in the sweet morning sun, the elf maids were being taken, cumming for the black men fucking them, overpowered by their huge cocks and by the powerful magic of the sorceress. She walked up among them, chanting her spells, cheering on her men. Everywhere she walked, the elf maids shrieked with unnaturally heightened ecstacy, stacking their orgasms as long as she was near. And, to make matters worse, a dozen or more dark elves stood by, waiting their turn, all the elf maids already occupied by a lover.

Ashley came again, already beginning to lose count of how many times she'd cum on that big black cock. The elf pulled out of her, turned her over. She spread her long legs willingly for him, looking down with wide eyes as he eased his huge black cock, glistening with her juices, into her tight pink pussy. He wrapped his muscular arms under her thighs, moving her ankles up to his shoulders, and he drove into her. Her tits bounced and she cried out, her orgasm building again. Then the sorceress appeared, standing over Brianna, waving her staff. All at once, Ashley, Beth, Maria, Brianna, Lisa, Jenna, and a half dozen elf women nearby shrieked in ecstacy, gasping for air as they came.

Even as Brianna stacked her orgasms, gasping for air while the king fucked her hard and fast, the sorceress said, "You fools! You thought you could overcome us?! Yield to the power of the dark elves! You have no hope."

"Oh yes they do," said a voice.

Ashley came down from her climax, returning to a more natural state of just enjoying being really really well fucked. She opened her eyes and saw, coming up next to them, Ariel, flanked by Janet and seven Asian chicks. Ariel was nude, without a staff, but she looked like she was ready to throw down.

"Bitch!" said the sorceress. "I'm more powerful than you."

"Show me what you've got, Cynthia," Ariel said playfully, walking right up to the sorceress.

The sorceress waved at the dark elves standing in reserve. Janet and the Asian girls gamely went straight for them.

"Round two with these boys," Janet said to the other Asian girls.

"The Ay-shun elves!" said one of the dark elves.

"Hello again, Leon," Janet said, walking up to him and pulling him down to the ground. The petite Asian climbed on top of him, trying to go down on him. But he stopped her, pulled her up, her pussy over his hard cock, and he pulled her down onto him. Janet moaned with pleasure as that big black dick drove into her tight Korean pussy.

"The pleasure is all mine," Leon moaned.

Cynthia said soft words and pointed her staff at Ariel. Ariel gasped, a cry of surprise and pleasure, and she stepped back. But then she gathered herself, brushing back her blonde hair, and she smiled, "Damn, girl! You have gotten better. But you still haven't claimed the title."

Ariel pointed her finger at Cynthia and moved her full, sensuous lips. Cynthia dropped her staff, one hand moving up to squeeze her large breasts, the other reaching down for her pussy. Cynthia knelt down, fingers rubbing her labia while she moaned.

Ariel spread her arms wide and cried out loudly. Ashley suddenly felt the black man tense up on top of her. He moaned, his cock spasmed, and he came, powerfully, deep inside Ashley. She cried out, loving the feeling, and came with him. All around the field, she heard men's cries of pleasure, joined by more than a few screames of ecstacy from the women. All of them gasped and cried out together, the biggest simultaneous orgasm that Ashley had ever imagined.

Cynthia was up again. She walked straight up to Ariel. The blonde elf met her. The two women fell to the lawn together, murmuring powerful spells that the two of them seemed able to withstand, but had everyone around them, male and female, writhing and screaming with ecstacy. Ashley closed her eyes, cumming again and again, but feeling her partner hit his second and third orgasms in the span of minutes. The ecstacy abated for a moment, and Ashley opened her eyes, looking over at the elf queen and the sorceress. Ariel was on top, straddling Cynthia, her face between Cynthia's long legs. The two women were eagerly working on one another's pussies.

The tide turned in the battle. Ashley's lover, reeling from his orgasms, allowed her to roll over, so that she was on top. She ground down on his cock, still rock hard, straddling him, her hands on his powerful chest. He looked up eagerly at her, with her sexy body and gorgeous face, as she rode him happily, moving her hips in circles as she fucked him. She was going to cum on him, there was no way around that. His cock was just too good. But at least she was in control now. She could fuck him into submission this way.

But the battle was far from over. Some of the elf women had managed to get control of their personal battle. Other's however, were still bent over, or on their backs with legs in the air, getting fucked powerfully and well. Maria had taken control over her elf, but Beth and Lisa were on hands and knees, screaming with pleasure as they were fucked. Janet was doing her best, managing to get two black men to herself. But she was on her back, legs up around Leon's arms, and she was just doing her best to stroke and suck another elf.

Ashley knew the key to the battle was Ariel and Cynthia. Whichever enchantress won that duel would rule the battlefield with her magic, much as Cynthia had done before Ariel arrived. And, for the moment, that battle was way too close to call. Ariel and Cynthia were furiously licking eachother's pussies, and first one, then the other, would succumb to the other's considerable skill and orgasm powerfully.

The sun rose high into the sky as the battle raged on. By noon a few of the elves, both men and women, were passed out on the grass, moaning softly if they stirred at all. One of Janet's friends was passed out as well, legs spread wide, her hand over her pussy as she slept. Ariel and Cynthia had stepped up their battle. Cynthia's staff was between them, one end deep in both of their pussies, and they moved their hips, driving eachother to orgasm after orgasm. Sweat covered their bodies, but their eyes were filled with as much determination as they were with lust.

Ashley's lover, who had seemed ready to yield, had found a second wind, and was on top of her again, sliding his huge cock in and out of her pussy with a wonderful rythm that was bringing her quickly to another orgasm. He'd cum two more times for her, and any man in her own world would have been snoring happily by this point. But this was a different world, and she had no idea how much this big black cock could take.

She came for him, clutching her breasts as she writhed under the perfect motion of his cock. He was gasping, too exhausted to gloat over another victory, just trying to hang on until this horny brunette begged for mercy. But Ashley was having too much fun to give in. She reached forward, grabbed his hips, and pulled him deep within her, moving her hips, fucking him right back. His expression changed to one of alarm. She felt his cock tense up, his ball spasm upward, and he came in her. She kept fucking him, taking all of his orgasm and then, to her delight, he groaned and slumped over, his mighty cock softening.

She eased out from under him and got to her knees, too tired to stand. Next to her, Maria's lover was passed out, but so was Beth, and Beth's lover was on top of Maria, fucking her like a machine. Lisa and her lover were entwined in a tight embrace, kissing passionately as they made the kind of slow love that two people who are already completely satisfied make. Whoever won that battle would be too wasted to take on another lover.

Ashley knew what she had to do to win this battle. She crawled over, on hands and knees, to Cynthia. The sorceress looked up in alarm, but she was in the throes of a powerful orgasm, and could do nothing to stop Ashley. Ashley grasped the staff with one hand, lowered her lips to Cynthia's sweet pussy, and began to lick and nuzzle her clitoris. Cynthia cried out in surprise and alarm, stacking an orgasm, then another. Ariel, exhausted but seeing victory at hand, slid off the staff and joined Ashley. The two of them moved the staff in Cynthia's pussy, fucking her with that huge dildo, while they Ashley licked her clitoris and Ariel began to chant a spell.

The staff began to move on it's own, throbbing, driving into Cynthia, growing warm, it's shape round but with small bumps now bulging out and moving in and out of the dark elf's pussy. Cynthia orgasmed again and again, one climax blending into the next. Ashley sat back, watching as Ariel took over. The blonde elf moved her fingers to Cynthia's clit, rubbing it expertly, letting Ashley hold the staff while it fucked it's master. Cynthia cried out, loudly, cumming nonstop for them. Ariel kept pressing her advantage, casting her spells, rubbing Cynthia's clitoris, taking control of the staff. Cynthia arched her back, screamed loudly in ecstacy, and then passed out.

Ariel stood, leaving the staff in Cynthia, letting it continue to fuck her as she lay on the lawn helplessly. Ariel looked around, brushed her hair back out of her face. Covered with sweat, exhausted, she began to cast her magic around the field.

All over the field, the black men began to cum. They groaned, the ecstacy almost painful after having cum so many times. Even the men, half conscious on the lawn, sprang erect only to orgasm. Within minutes, hours after the battle had begun, all the men were down.

The king was the last to fall, collapsing on top of a half-conscious Brianna. Ariel helped her exhausted lieutenant to her feet and the two women embraced passionately, kissing and whispering together. Then Ariel turned, looking at the fifty or sixty of her girls who were still conscious, and she shouted, "Victory!"

The elf women cheered, but it was more a sigh of exhaustion and relief than anything else.

Ashley stood with her friends, watching the dark elves stagger off the field of battle, long cocks hanging limply between their legs. The king and Cynthia walked together, surrounded by Leon and the counsellors. Ariel and the king had reached terms of surrender. He and his people would not cross the river without invitation. And Ariel (who had gone in the last day from never experiencing black cock to being an expert on the subject) would select one dark elf at every full moon to have as her personal playtoy for the night. Along with whichever of her people wanted to join the party.

"Come, my friends," said the elf queen, smiling. "Now, at last, you get to experience the hospitality of my house. You have certainly earned it!"

With that, several elf maids took Ashley and her friends and the Asian girls and led them to the largest of the fountains in the garden. Ariel and Brianna walked, hand in hand, behind them. The other elf women were either in the fountains or walking toward them.

Ashley stepped in the water, warm in the afternoon sun. Immediately she felt its refreshing, invigorating power. A gorgeous redheaded elf led her to the center of the fountain, so that the water cascaded down over her. Ashley turned her face up into the water, letting it flow over her, coursing down her body. The elf maid pressed up close to her, their bodies touching. Ashley almost purred at the soft touch of the girl's hands on her skin, washing away the sweat of the battle. At the girl's direction, Ashley turned under the water, and the girl cleaned her gently, but thoroughly. Ashley saw all her friends being similarly attended to. They all looked to be completely in bliss.

Then another hand, soft and gentle, turned Ashley. She found Ariel looking at her, smiling, stunningly beautiful. The elf queen guided Ashley to the statue at the center of the fountain. At her direction, Ashley sat on the base of the statue. The blonde elf knelt down in the water before her and gently spread her legs apart.

"You were the key to our victory today," Ariel said. "Allow me to thank you for that...personally."

Ashley said breathlessly, "Okay...sounds wonderful." Her heart was racing with desire at the sight of Ariel on her knees like that.

The elf queen's eyes twinkled as she leaned forward, hands caressing the insides of Ashley's thighs. She kissed Ashley's long legs, then her firm abs, then finally brought her soft lips to Ashley's wet pussy. Ariel flicked her tongue over Ashley's labia, bringing a gasp of pleasure from the brunette. Ashley leaned back into the cool marble of the statue, her feet spread wide in the warm water. Ariel began to work her tongue up and down Ashley's labia, exploring her gently, caressing her pussy after the pounding it had received from the dark elf's huge black cock. Ashley breathed faster and harder, moaning with pleasure. Ariel ate pussy so well, far better than anybody Ashley had ever had, even Janet. The elf queen worked her tongue up to Ashley's clitoris and massaged it perfectly, bringing the brunette quickly to her climax. Ariel slid a finger into the Ashley's wet twat, finding her g-spot just as she was about to orgasm. Ashley came instantly, clutching the marble base with one hand, the fingers of her other hand running through Ariel's wet hair. Ariel worked Ashley's clit with her tongue, her pussy with her finger, bringing her to ever higher places. Ashley felt another orgasm surge through her, stacking on her first one. She screamed with pleasure, her body bucking, her breath coming in gasps. Then another orgasm surged, Ariel's finger working right on her g-spot, her tongue massaging her clitoris, and Ashley came again.

At last Ariel kissed Ashley's pussy gently, slid her finger from the brunette's wet, spasming pussy. Ariel stood, helping Ashley to her feet. Gasping for breath, her body wracked with pleasure, Ashley hugged Ariel tightly, feeling the blonde's soft kisses on her lips, her cheek, and her neck.

"Come," Ariel whispered in her ear, "Now we will feast together."

Hand in hand, Ariel led Ashley from the fountain. They were met by two elf maids, their own hair wet from the bath, holding warm soft towels. Ashley and Ariel let the girls dry them off, and then the queen led her, surrounded by elf maids and Ashley's friends and Janet's housemates, into the beautiful castle.

They walked through an entry hall, lit in warm tones by the jewelled and colored windows, into a large high-ceilinged room. In the center of the room was a great pool. Steps running the length of all four sides led down into the water. At the far end of the room was a large fireplace, but it was not lit on this warm day. The entire floor of the room was covered with thick pillows, and the walls were lined with plush couches and raised mattresses. In front of the fireplace was a long table, already laid out with fruits, ripe vegetables, meats, and countless bottles of wine.

"Sit," said Brianna, hand in hand with Maria. "We will bring you plates and glasses. You are our guests."

Though refreshed by the bath outside, the girls did not need to be asked twice to take their comfort. Ashley laid down on the pillows, finding them to be every bit as soft as they looked. She could feel no hard floor beneath the pillows. It was as if she was laying on a cloud. Janet laid down next to her.

"Hello, lover," said Ashley happily as Beth, Lisa, and Maria joined them. "Where have you been?"

Before Janet could answer, they were both handed plates full of the most delicious looking food, and large glasses filled with red wine. Over their food, the girls shared their stories. Ashley could so easily imagine the gangbang of the dark elves, and Maria's minotaur lover, and Janet's encounter with the pirates. Her pussy, already tingling with pleasure from Ariel's skillful attentions, became warm and wet with desire. She remembered the affect the strawberries and the water from the stream had on her. Something about the food and drink in this place, she thought, drinking the wine.

Ashley found her wine glass refilled the moment it was nearly empty. She had her fill of food with one plate, but she was more than ready for some more of the delicious wine. She found her friends as eager for more of the wine as was she. Ashley happily lounged in the pillows, looking around the chamber. The great room was filled with the warm glow of yellow light through the windows. The sounds of the sea could be faintly heard from outside. The room was filled with all the elf maids, over a hundred gorgeous women, their slim, sensual bodies bare. Some of them were lounging in the pool as they drank their wine. Others were on the couches on on the pillows. Janet had rejoined her roommates, the eight of them slipping into the pool together. Ariel lounged with Brianna and several other girls on the pillows nearby.

Then Ashley saw that many of the elf women were grouped in pairs, or triplets, embracing, kissing, touching one another. Ariel was kissing a brunette elf, their hands caressing each other's sexy bodies. In the middle of the pool, two elf women were locked together kissing passionately, and one of them had her legs wrapped around the other. One brunette elf reclined at the edge of the pool, another brunette's head between her long legs.

"Oh my," breathed Beth heavily, looking around.

"It looks like an orgy's breaking out," Lisa giggled.

"With all the cocks that have been attacking us," Ashley said, "I could use an all girl orgy right about now."

"You sure seemed to enjoy Ariel's tongue earlier," Maria noted, smiling.

"It was the bomb," Ashley laughed.

"Speaking of tongues," Brianna said, kneeling down next to Maria, "I would like another chance to use mine on your pussy."

Maria almost squealed with delight, "Oh, absolutely!"

"Maria," Beth said in mock surprise, "When did you go lesbo?!"

"When Brianna showed me just how good it could be!" Maria said, laying back, spreading her long legs wide for the big breasted elf. Brianna tossed her hair back, laid down between the Latina's legs, slid her hands up to Maria's hips, and began to kiss her pussy softly. Maria relaxed into the pillows, squeezing her round breasts, arching her back, and she moaned happily.

Ashley watched as first Beth, then Lisa were approached by gorgeous elf maids, and were quickly entwined in passionate lovemaking with the women. Then Ashley found two blonde elves next to her, and she happily kissed them, loving the feel of their soft skin against her, their firm breasts touching hers. their long legs entwined with hers.

Ashley kissed her way down one of the women's bodies, kissing her breasts, her abs, finally tasting the sweet nectar of her tight pink pussy. At the same time she felt the other woman's lips and tongue on her own wet twat, and pleasure coursed through her body. Her own efforts were rewarded by the sounds of rising ecstacy from the woman who's pussy she was licking, but her own ecstacy rose even faster, and she quickly found herself cumming, gasping in her orgasm even as she clutched the girl's slim waist and happily licked her pussy. She brought the elf to a powerful orgasm.

Ashley rolled over at the touch of another woman. Looking around briefly she saw that twenty or thirty women were nearby, all on the pillows. Ariel was among them, as well as her friends. Their bodies were entwined together. Everywhere she looked she saw beautiful faces, soft hair, slim bodies, large firm breasts, long legs, tight round asses, and wet pussies. The air of the room was filled with the soft sounds of women in ecstacy.

Ashley glanced at the pool and saw there, in the water and at poolside, women in passionate embraces, kissing and touching, pleasuring one another.

She felt a woman between her legs. Looking down she saw Brianna, one of her long legs in front of Ashley, one behind her. The blonde elf pressed her pink, wet pussy against Ashley's. Ashley moaned with pleasure at the feeling, Brianna's warm, silken wetness against her own. The two women moved their hips together. Brianna looked at her, her eyes smouldering with passion, and then she laid back, allowing Beth to straddle her face. Brianna brought her lips and tongue to Beth's pussy, eliciting a shriek of delight from the blonde. Ashley laid back as well, finding an elf's soft breasts right next to her. She kissed the nipples lovingly, touching the elf's body with both hands, squeezing her round breasts. The elf moaned as she ate another elf's pussy, her own pussy being lovingly attended to by one of Janet's Asian friends, now out of the pool. Ashley felt her ecstacy rising as Brianna's pussy massaged her own. She gasped, moaned, and came powerfully, bucking her hips, bringing Brianna to an orgasm of her own.

The elf who's tits Ashley had been sucking on now climbed over her, straddling her face. Ashley eagerly brought her lips up to the girls' pussy. She felt Brianna move away from her, but the elf above her quickly began to lick and kiss her twat, and Ashley moaned with pleasure. The two women clasped their arms around one another, sunken into the soft pillows, in sixty-nine, bringing one another quickly to a powerful simultaneous climax. They kept together that way, loving on each other, tasting one another's juices, bringing each other to another powerful orgasm.

The elf rolled off of Ashley, turning and kissing her. Ashley embraced her, their tongues touching, bodies pressed together. Then Ashley felt another pair of lips on her pussy. The elf broke off their kissing, and Ashley had a moment to see one of the Asian girls eating her pussy. Behind the Asian girl was an elf, straddling Maria's face, her hand on the Asian's twat, pleasuring her as her own breasts heaved with ecstacy. Ashley found an elf next to her, and pulled insistently at the girl's waist. The elf obligingly rolled over and straddled Ashley's face. Ashley lapped her pussy happily, loving the taste, another orgasm rising from the Asian girl's eager tongue. Ashley brought the elf to an orgasm, then her own climax hit.

The elf rose off her, bending to kiss her, then turning to take another lover. Ashley pulled away from the Asian girl, who was cumming from the expert fingers of the elf behind her. Ashley turned and found Ariel next to her, Lisa's face buried in the elf queen's pussy. Ashley reached down Ariel's body, rubbing her clitoris with her fingers, allowing Lisa to probe the blonde's pussy with her tongue. Ariel looked up happily at Ashley, sliding her small hand between Ashley's legs and returning the favor. The elf queen's perfect body bucked with pleasure as her ecstacy mounted. Ashley felt her own orgasm rising, and the two of them came together.

It went on for hours, until long after the sky outside was dark and the great hall was lit by a fire in the massive fireplace at the end of the room. Finally, her head swimming with wine and her body at total bliss from endless orgasms with the women, Ashley laid, surrounded by all the elves and her friends, on the pillows, and slept.


She woke and immediately realized that she was no longer in Ariel's castle. It was late morning by the angle of the sun through the windows. On the floor around her lay Lisa, Beth, Maria, Janet, and Janet's friends. The twelve women were as nude as they'd been when they'd passed out in Ariel's castle. Their bodies were entwined together on the floor of Beth and Maria's apartment. Ashley was the only one awake.

"Oh, wow," said a deep voice.

Ashley looked up and saw Jerry, Maria's boyfriend, also nude, standing just in the hallway leading from the living room to Maria's bedroom. He was looking at the nude women laying at his feet with a look on his face, something between surprise and delight. Ashley couldn't help but admire his muscular body and his thick cock hanging down.

He saw Ashley looking at him and grinned, "Shit, last night couldn't have gotten any worse when Maria and you all had disappeared on me. I had to beat off twice just to get over the disappointment. But you all came back...with reinforcements. I got the best girlfriend EVER!"

At the sound of him talking, the other girls stirred. Jerry's cock was no longer hanging. It grew swiftly into a powerful erection. He walked confidently into the living room and right into the middle of the nude women. Ashley saw with one glance at Maria that she was more than willing to share. And she could tell with a glance at the girls, that they wanted her to.

Ashley's New World - Chapter 3
 

Ashley opened the front door of her house and drunkenly piled in, nearly dragging Katie behind her. It had been a successful night of clubbing, which meant that she and her best friend had gotten drunk for free (yay, horny guys!), had danced for hours, and had managed to keep each other from leaving the club with any of those same horny guys. But now Ashley herself was horny. It was to be expected. Good martinis had that effect on her, and she’d had plenty of good martinis tonight.

Hopefully mom and her sister weren’t home.

It was the beginning of summer. The college semester had ended one week before, and she was back at home with her absolute best friend ever from way back in junior high, Kate. The strange trip to that fantasy world was a month ago, and she hadn’t been back.

She missed it. That was certain. And it had changed her. Ashley still liked a good cock in her pussy, and Jim had been giving her his as often as she’d let him. But Ariel, and that magical night with all the girls, had left her with the certain knowledge that nothing could make her feel as good as another girl.

And Katie was looking damn good.

She hadn’t told Katie about the fantasy world. She hadn’t told anyone. She, Beth, Maria, Janet, Janet’s housemates had kept it a solemn secret. They all knew people would think they were crazy, or just making it up. And most of the girls, as much as they’d enjoyed the lesbian experiences, were afraid to make it too much of a habit. Afraid word would get around that they were a bunch of dykes. As if guys wouldn’t LOVE that.

So, even though she and the girls had gotten together twice over the last four weeks for “girls nights”, Ashley was afraid that by the fall, it would be a thing of the past.

Would Katie go for what she had in mind? Katie was no prude. Ashley had kissed her on the dance floor tonight, and been pleasantly surprised when Katie had French kissed her back. But was that just for show in the club?

Ashley motioned for Katie to be quiet as they entered her mom’s house. Her mom was supposed to be out on a date, and Ashley’s sister, Emily, who was barely one year younger than Ashley and about to graduate from high school, was supposed to be out with friends. It was just after midnight, and Ashley desperately wanted the house to herself. Katie was going to sleep over. In her bed. Ashley’s pussy was wet at the possibility.

A quick inspection of her mom’s room and Emily’s room confirmed that they were alone. Ashley grabbed Katie’s hand and said, “Come on!” Katie giggled and followed her into her room.

Ashley closed the door and dove onto the bed with Katie. She’d been admiring Katie’s body all night. Her friend was a blonde. She had grown to 5’9” in the ninth grade, and was skinny and shy. Over the next four years, she’d filled out in all the right places, and now was a tanned blonde bombshell. She still had a slim waist, but her tits were natural d-cups, round and perfect, and she had smoothly curving hips and firm, toned, long legs that Ashley envied. Tonight she’d worn a tiny miniskirt, strappy heels, and a halter top to the club. No panties of course. She and Ashley had agreed that those were out of the question. Ashley had worn a tight fitting little black dress out of the Frederick’s catalogue and matching strappy black heels. The two of them had gotten right past the line to get into the club.

“Oh my God, that was fun!” said Katie, kicking her long legs up in the air.

“Totally,” said Ashley. “I am so drunk.”

“Yeah,” Katie nodded, giggling.

“And so fucking horny!” Ashley said, rolling over onto Katie.

“God, me too!” Katie smiled up at her.

Ashley asked her, “Did you get with a girl at State?”

Katie grinned mischeviously, “You tell first.”

Ashley laughed, “Yeah, I totally did. Major girl orgy.”

“Are you serious?!” Katie asked, blue eyes wide open.

Ashley nodded, “Yeah. You think it’s gross?”

“No way!” Katie said. “I hooked up with a girl in my dorm…and her boyfriend.”

“Threesome?” Ashley asked.

“Oh yeah,” Katie giggled. “It was NICE!”

“That’s so hot,” Ashley said. Katie was right beneath her, looking up into her eyes. Ashley lowered her face, and was rewarded by Katie’s open mouth meeting hers. Their tongues touched. It was such an amazing kiss. Katie’s hands moved up Ashley’s body, pulling her little black dress up over her hips. Ashley’s bare leg moved between Katie’s, and she felt the warm wetness of Katie’s pussy against her thigh.

“Shit, you’re wet,” purred Ashley.

Katie slid a hand between Ashley’s legs. Ashley gasped at the soft touch of her fingers on her pussy. Katie said smugly, “So are you.”

Ashley stood up, unzipped her dress, and pulled it over her head. Katie untied her halter top and peeled it off, then raised her hips from the bed to let Ashley unzip and pull down her miniskirt. The blonde climbed more fully up on the bed, and Ashley climbed on top of her again. Nude save for their jewelry and heels, the two women lay together, kissing passionately.


Emily unbuckled her seatbelt and quickly pulled her dress over her head and off. She unsnapped her bra, looking at her boyfriend, Craig, in the drivers seat as he unzipped his pants and pulled them down, boxers and all, releasing his big, hard cock. She took her bra off hurriedly. He had his seat all the way back. There was plenty of room in the Range Rover between him and the steering wheel. The windows and sunroof were open in the warm summer night. They were in an empty lot behind his father’s auto shop. No one would be bothering them there. Emily climbed on top of him, pulling her v-string panties aside, straddling him, and eased his hard cock into her bare shaven pussy.

She and Craig had been going steady for three months. Prom night had been one week ago, and that was the night she’d finally lost her virginity to him. It had been something she and her best friends had agreed on. Shaving her pussy was something she’d done on her own. She knew Craig had a thing for that. And now that she’d done it, she really liked the way it looked, and felt. Fucking him had hurt that night, but not as bad as she’d thought. The next night it had felt much better. And the night after that, even better. Now it had been four nights since she’d had his cock inside her, and she was horny as hell. Guys were supposed to be sex-crazed like this, she knew. But she wanted him every bit as badly as he wanted her.

She moaned happily at the feel of his hard rod stretching open and filling her tight pussy. He stared at her in awe. She knew she was hot. She was naturally a brunette, like her mom and sister, but she had been a blonde for about two years, and, with her green eyes, it was a combination that had the boys at school going crazy. Her eighteen year old body (her birthday had been two days before the prom) didn’t hurt either. She was 5’5”, 121 pounds, with c-cup tits. Craig always stared at her body like that. It wasn’t going to take either of them long to cum.


Susan Livengood giggled. At 39 years old, with a daughter in college and another about to go, she knew giggling was silly, but she had to giggle. This was a new experience for her.

Susan was a recent divorcee. Her shithead ex-husband had left her when Ashley was a senior in high school. Left her for his twenty-eight year old secretary, who’d in turn left her husband for him. Nice. Susan had handled it in two ways. First, she’d taken the bastard to the cleaners. Second, she’d taken herself to the gym.

Susan knew the affair and divorce weren’t her fault. But she also knew she’d let his attention wander. She was a knockout back in college, when she’d married him freshman year and gotten pregnant with Ashley sophomore year. She’d finished sophomore year and dropped out, then finished her degree in English lit and her teaching certificate over the next few years. That had led to a job teaching high school and the “hottest teacher in school” title for about ten years running. Then she’d let things go a little in her mid thirties, and suddenly Mrs. Jones the music teacher, 25 years old, was the new hot thing in school. Susan had giggled about that, not thought twice about it other than to be a little relieved that all the “did you hear who slept with the hottest teacher in school” rumors could go elsewhere for a while. And, for the record, she had NEVER fucked Principal Edwards. Ewww.

So when Mike left her, she took a good long look in the mirror and she saw a still beautiful woman, but with a mousy conservative soccer mom haircut and about ten pounds around the hips and thighs that didn’t need to be there. She looked in her closet and saw way too many jumpers and sensible shoes. She looked back at herself in high school, took a gander at herself now from her daughters’ perspective, and realized she’d become exactly the kind of woman that she had never wanted to be.

That was almost two years ago now. Mike and his little slut had parted ways. He’d come crawling back and she’d kicked him firmly off her front doorstep, much to her daughters’ approval. And Susan had hit the gym.

Certain things a monster workout regimen couldn’t fix. There were a few wrinkles around the eyes that were part of her face now. Her d-cup tits, while still damn nice, thank you very much, weren’t quite as perky as they had been twenty years ago. But she’d sure snapped that waist back to the size 4 she’d been when she married Mike, her ass was a tight round one, and her legs were long, toned, and looked fabulous in a miniskirt. She’d gone to one of those laser hair removal places and had her armpits, pussy, and legs done. She loved looking at herself naked now. Emily had even taken her bikini shopping, and she had string bikinis every bit as daring as her Emily’s and Ashley’s.

She’d started dating Phil a month ago. He was her dentist, but apparently they didn’t think much about doctor-patient boundaries. Phil was 42, a divorcee himself (he said his wife had fucked her business partner, but who really knew what the whole story was), and they had hit if off on the first date. Then she found out that Mike was apparently not that good of a lover after all. She’d never orgasmed for him the way she did for Phil. Particularly what he did with his tongue.

And he was a little naughty, which she was finding she liked.

For instance, at the moment she was being properly covered in whipped cream as she lay on his bed.

She had decided to come out a little naughty tonight. She’d worn a black halter dress, and under that a bra, thigh high stockings, and nothing else. The bra was gone. The heels and thigh highs had stayed on. That was naughty enough for her, but Phil had brought out the whipped cream and maraschino cherries. And at the feel of the cool whipped cream being sprayed on her hot skin, she was giggling. She smiled up at him, green eyes twinkling, and reached over to play with his rock hard cock. He moaned happily. Finally finishing with the whipped cream, once her tits were totally covered, her stomach was well draped, and her pussy was a mound of whipped topping, he carefully placed on cherry on each tit where the nipples were hidden, one on her navel, and one on her pussy.

“Sugar,” she purred happily, “There hasn’t been a cherry down there for a while.”

“Then let’s get rid of it,” he said gamely. He moved between her long legs and licked the cherry off the whipped topping. He ate it hungrily, then even more hungrily began to lick the whipped topping off her pussy. Susan laid her head back happily on his bed and moaned with pleasure as he began to eat her pussy.


Ashley lay on top of Katie, her head between the blonde’s long legs, licking and kissing her sweet wet twat. Katie returned the favor. Ashley wasn’t sure if this was Katie’s first time eating a girl, since Katie hadn’t elaborated too much on the details of her threesome, but Katie was damned good at it. Ashley applied her own considerable skill to Katie’s pussy, and the blonde responded by moaning and bucking. In moments Ashley had her friend cumming so powerfully that Katie had to pause in licking Ashley’s pussy.

“Holy shit!” Katie gasped. “That was so fucking good! Oh, God, I hope I can make you feel that good!”

“Don’t worry, love,” Ashley moaned, “You’re getting making me feel awesome!”

Encouraged, Katie redoubled her efforts on Ashley’s pussy. Ashley felt her orgasm building rapidly. She worked her tongue on Katie’s pussy, bringing the blonde right back to another orgasm. The feel of Katie bucking beneath her, the wetness flowing from Katie’s sweet twat over her mouth, and Katie’s tongue urgently working her own pussy, brought Ashley’s right to the peak of ecstacy.


Emily moved up and down on Craig’s hard cock, her hands on his shoulders, her back against the steering wheel, making sure he had a great view of her body as she rode him. He just stared at her, in awe. She felt his cock tensing up, and he moaned. He pulled her hips down, closing his eyes, his muscles flexing. His cum burst up into her pussy, filling her. Emily gasped happily at the sensation. She loved the feel of his cum in her. She ground down on him, making his orgasm longer and stronger. He gasped, moaned, and finally opened his eyes, delight shining on his face. Emily put her hands on his shoulders again, moving up and down on him, making sure he knew perfectly well that it was her turn. Her ecstacy began to build, the warm wetness of his cum making her pussy feel so good. She felt her orgasm begin to rise, faster and harder as she bounced up and down on his still-hard cock.


Susan clutched the sheets above her head, her back arched, her breath beginning to come in gasps. Fuck, Phil was good with his tongue.

“Oh shit, baby,” she squealed, “I’m gonna cum so hard!”

In answer he flicked his tongue fast on her clitoris, massaged her clit perfectly, and brought her orgasm on hard and strong.


Ashley and Katie moaned, licking each other’s pussies, clutching onto each other, bucking together as their orgasms hit at once. Ashley worked her tongue furiously on Katie, her mind spinning with the power of her ecstacy, bringing Katie right along with her.

And then she felt it. The room had changed. The floor had changed. The air had changed. Ashley looked up, opening her eyes.

She was on the rocky floor of a cavern, lit by a lantern hanging from the ceiling. Katie was still beneath her, but she could tell from her friend’s stiffened body that Katie had sensed the change as well.

Then she saw Emily, just to her right. Her younger sister was on her knees, looking absolutely spectacular in strappy heels and a black v-string pulled to the side. Her labia were puffy and soaking wet. Emily was just opening her eyes, mouth open in what had been the cries of a powerful orgasm, stopped rudely short.

Then, to her shock, she saw her mom. Her mom was on her back, propping herself up on her elbows, looking around in shock. Ashley saw the high heels, the thigh high stockings, and the whipped cream just as her mom looked squarely at her.

“Ashley!” she cried out. “What are you doing here? And what are you DOING?”

Ashley scrambled off Katie. Katie looked up at Ashley’s mom and said, “Ms. Livengood?! What’s happening?”

“Mom?” Emily said, scrambling to pull the v-string over her pussy. “Ashley? What the fuck is…. Ashley, when did you and Katie go lesbo?!”

“Just tonight!” Katie said desperately, sitting up.

Ashley stood in her heels, looking around at the room, trying not to look at her mom covered with whipped cream. Kinky. But it was her mom.

“Mom…”Emily said, her voice soft. “What were you doing?”

Susan Livengood stood up, looking uncomfortably at her daughters, and tried to sound normal as she said, her tits and abs richly covered by whipped cream, and her pussy obviously about half licked clean, “Listen, Dr. Walker and I were just doing something that perfectly normal consenting adults do from time to time.” Even as she said it, she tried halfheartedly to wipe the whipped cream off her large tits. The cherries dropped to the cavern floor with a plop.

“More importantly, where the fuck are we?” Katie asked.

“I think I know,” Ashley said. It looked like Priapus’s lair.

“How do you know?” asked her mom. “And how did we get here?”

“I’ve been here before,” Ashley said. “I have no idea how we get here…well, actually I have an idea. Were you two orgasming when everything changed.”

“Ashley!” her mom said indignantly. “I’m your MOTHER!”

“Well, I was having a hell of an orgasm,” Emily said, standing up and looking put out by the whole situation.

“And what were you doing when you were having this orgasm?” her mom asked, hands on her hips, looking, Ashley thought, fucking spectacular in her heels, thigh highs, and smeared whipped cream.

“Fucking Craig,” Emily said, also standing, her hands on her hips, and also looking, Ashley thought, hot as hell in her tiny black v-string and heels.

“And when did you start having sex?!” Susan asked.

“Oh, Mom, grow up!” Emily retorted. “I’m an ADULT now.”

“Living in MY house!” Susan said hotly.

“Excuse me,” Katie interjected, standing next to Ashley and looking, Ashley thought, like about the hottest thing Ashley had ever seen. Katie tossed her blonde hair and said pointedly, “Is this the time?”

“No, you’re right, it isn’t,” Susan admitted. She looked at Emily and said sharply, “We’ll discuss this later.”

“And what about her?!” Emily pointed at Ashley. “She’s fucking a GIRL and you don’t say anything. This is so unfair.”

“I hadn’t gotten to her yet,” Susan replied, even more sharply. “But as Katie pointed out, this isn’t the time.”

“Mom,” Ashley said slowly, “Did you have your tits done? They’re really perky.”

Susan looked down at herself and cupped her hands under her tits, lifting them and letting them bounce. She said, “I…uh…I didn’t have them done…but…you’re right. They’re really defying some gravity at the moment. I need a mirror.”

“Ms. Livengood!” Katie said urgently. “This ISN’T the time!”

“You’re right, you’re right,” Susan said. “Sorry. Alright, Ashley…tell us what’s going on.”

Ashley nodded, “Okay, first of all, I never said anything about this because you wouldn’t have believed me. But here it is. This is some kind of weird fantasy world. I’ve been here twice before…and both times I came here, it happened just like tonight. When I was cumming. And, huh, when other girls were coming at the same time.”

“A lesbian orgy?” Emily asked, an edge to her voice.

“Uh, not the first time,” Ashley said.

“Okay, moving on,” Susan said quickly. “So, is this place safe? And how do we get home?”

Ashley bit her lip, “Well, I wouldn’t say it’s totally safe. But I’ve never actually gotten hurt here. I have had some…ah…adventures. In the end, I really liked them, but…uh…I wasn’t always sure they’d turn out all right at the time. As for getting home…the fist time someone showed us the way home. The second, it just kind of happened. So I’m not sure there either.”

“Well,” Katie asked quietly, “Where can we get some clothes.”

Ashley sighed, “That’s going to be an issue, I think. But, it really won’t matter. I think pretty much everyone around here spends most of their time naked.”

“Well,” Susan said, looking around, her hands cupping her large breasts again. “This room is pretty empty, except for us. There’s a door over there. I suppose we should open it up and start trying to find the way home. Ashley…I guess you lead the way.”

Ashley walked slowly up to the door. It was, ominously, very tall and wide, as if it was built for someone (or something, she admitted, assuming this was the same world she'd come to know and, wierdly, love) much bigger than she. At about her head height was a handle, also very large, made of brass.

Ashley laid her hands on the door handle and tried to turn, but found it to be quite stuck. She tried again, harder.

"That is not the way," boomed a deep voice from above her.

Ashley stepped back quickly and looked up, hearing behind her the gasps of the other ladies. But there was no one there.

Ashley asked, her voice sounding very soft to her ears, "Then what is the way?"

"You must prove yourself to earn my passage," the deep voice echoed in the room. It seemed to be coming from the door itself.

"What do you mean?" asked Ashley's mom, stepping forward to stand next to her daughter. Ashley noted that her mom's face looked younger. The faint hints of wrinkles around her eyes and mouth were gone. She could have passed more easily for an older sister than a mother.

"Only the three may open me," said the door gravely. "The three kindred, of whom the prophecy speaks."

"Kindred?" Ashley said. "You mean, relatives?"

"Three women of the same blood," the door said, refusing to give up on the archaic speach patterns.

"Well, that's easy," Susan said, pointing to herself, Ashley, and Emily. "We're related."

"So you say," the door said slowly and deeply. "But I must know beyond doubt."

"You want a DNA sample or what?" Emily asked crossly, folding her arms across her large breasts.

"I must sample you," the door said in reply.

Ashley then saw three long rods rising up from the ground in front of the door. They rose majestically, standing at last over two feet from the ground, angled slightly toward the women. The ends of the rods were bulbous, the shafts cobbled down their lengths, curved slightly along the last eight inches.

"What are we supposed to do with those?" Ashley's mom asked, the concern in her voice telling Ashley that she suspected.

"Yeah," Ashley sighed, "I think we're supposed to fuck them."

"I am not," Emily said emphatically, "sticking that thing in my pussy."

"Then I cannot open for you," said the door, a hint of disappointment in its voice.

"Maybe there's another way out," said Katie, peering into the darker corners of the room.

"I am the only exit," the door kindly informed them.

"Please," said Susan, "Can't you see the resemblance?"

"I cannot see," said the door. "No eyes. I'm a spirit embodied in this stone, tasked to guard this portal until the kindred arrive."

"So there's no other way out?" asked Ashley.

"None," said the door, a hint of hope in its voice.

Susan walked up to the three shafts. She laid her hand on the center one. Ashley could sense the door shudder at the touch. Ashley's mom said in surprise, "It's warm. And the stone is polished as smooth as marble." She ran both hands over the bulbous end and around the shaft.

"Oooooh," said the door.

Ashley giggled, "Mom, I think it likes you."

Susan looked over her shoulder at Ashley and winked, "I've still got it."

"It does feel...good," the door said in it's deep baritone. "But I cannot open from this touch alone."

Ashley walked up next to her mom and touched the shaft on the right. She felt the smoothness of the marble, and the pleasant warmth that seemed to surge from the stone. The stone itself was vibrating with eager anticipation. She asked the door, "What is it, exactly, that you need?"

The door's voice was strained with desire, "I need to feel your deepest place."

"You want the pussy, don't you, you naughty boy," Ashley's mom said. Ashley looked at her mom in surprise. Susan Livengood was rubbing the shaft with both hands, squeezing and stroking the stone. A mischevious twinkle was in her eyes.

"I must feel it," said the door. "The magic on me...it is the only way I can open for you."

"Tough job," said Katie.

"This is so wierd," said Emily from the far corner of the room, pressing at the stone walls, looking hopelessly for another way out.

Susan turned, straddling the shaft. She glanced at Ashley, shruggled, and squatted down, both hands on the shaft. Ashley stared in awe, completely turned on, at the sight of her gorgeous mother taking the gently curving shaft into her pussy. The bulbous head was fully two inches in diameter, and Ashley's mom had to work her pussy back and forth on it. She gasped as it slipped in.

"MOM!" Emily said, staring across the room at her mother with wide eyes.

"Hey...oooh," Susan said, easing the shaft into her, "If this is...oh yeah...the only...oh fuck...way out...God this feels good!"

The door moaned happily, "Oh...so tight and warm...and wet...yes, yes, now the other two kindred!"

"Foursome," Katie noted, looking at Ashley and grinning. "Lucky door!"

"I've waited for this for so long," the door said happily as Susan moved herself slowly up and down on the shaft.

"Hey, most guys NEVER get what you're about to," said Katie.

"About to, nothing," Emily said. "I'm not doing a foursome with my mom and sister...and not with a door!"

Ashley watched her mom, riding the shaft, mouth open, hands working the stone cylinder as her hips moved. She looked so hot. And she looked like she was it total heaven.

"How is it, mom?" she asked, still stroking one of the shafts.

"So fucking good," her mom moaned.

"Well I'm in," Ashley said. She straddled the shaft, lowered herself down onto it, and gasped with pleasure at the warm, smooth head pushing into her wet pussy. The stone sent a sensation of pure pleasure through her body. She gasped happily, easing herself down on it, feeling it push deep into her pussy. She moved up and down on it slowly. It felt so good. She moaned, "Oh, hell, I can cum on this toy!"

"Me...too," her mom moaned. "And really soon. Emily, get over here and help us fuck this door."

"Yes, mom!" said Katie quickly, before Emily could speak. The gorgeous blonde hurried over, tits bouncing, turned, straddled the shaft, and eased herself down onto it. Ashley stared in awe at her friend as she took the shaft deep into her tight pink pussy. "Oh...yes!" Katie cried. "This is sooo good!"

"Oh, oh, oh yes," the door moaned. "So tight and warm.... So wonderful."

"Open for us then," Susan groaned, her breath coming in gasps.

"Cum for me," the door urged. "Let me sample your fluids fully."

"Okay," Susan said, nodding as she worked her pussy on the shaft. Ashley felt her own orgasm beginning to build. She was so turned on by the way her mother was fucking the shaft next to her, so close that they were almost touching. Her mom bucked her hips more forcefully on the shaft, her breath coming now in high pitched gasps. And then Ashley's mom gripped the shaft hard with both hands, cried out in ecstacy, and came. She kept working her pussy on the shaft, keeping her orgasm going. The door moaned happily at the gush of fluid.

Ashley let herself go, working her pussy on the shaft, holding tight to it with both hands. Her orgasm built quickly, and she came, hitting her climax just as her mother came down from hers. She screamed happily, bucking on the shaft, loving it's smooth hardness and warmth in her pussy. The shaft seemed to become warmer, vibrating more vigorously as she came, helping her to keep cumming longer than she ever had with her awesome rabbit vibrator at home.

She heard Katie, on the other side of her mom, gasping urgently, and then Katie came, not far behind Ashley. But even as the blonde came, the door said loudly, "Oh, my darlings, as good as this is, I cannot open for you! The third is not kindred. I can only open for the three kindred."

"Oh, but c'mon," Katie gasped. "I'm a really good fuck!"

"That you are," the door said reassuringly. "Every bit as good as the others. But you are not the one."

"Emily," Susan said, "Get over here, take Katie's place, and fuck this door."

"Mom!" Emily protested. "Are you..."

"Do it young lady," Susan said, somehow managing to convey her authority despite being naked, covered with whipped cream, and riding a massive dildo.

Katie reluctantly slipped off the shaft. Emily walked up to it and touched it hesitantly. It was slick and shining with Katie's juices. Emily's eyes opened with at the shock of it's warmth and smoothness. Still hesitant, she turned, moved over it, pulled her thong aside, and eased the bulbous head against her pink labia. Her expression changed to one of pleasant surprise. She eased downward, taking the head into her tight pussy. Ashley watched her sister take it deeper and deeper in, her eyes lighting up at the pleasant feel inside her.

"Oh...oh wow," Emily gasped. "This is really...good!"

"Thank you, my dear," the door practically purred.

"That's it," Ashley's mom said encouragingly, "Cum for it."

"Never thought I'd hear you say that, mom," Ashley giggled.

"Never thought I'd be fucking a door with my two daughters," Susan said, still moving happily on the shaft.

Emily moved more quickly, taking the shaft deep into her pussy, then bucking her hips. She gasped, "Fuck, yes, this is better than Mom's vibrator!"

"Oh!" said Susan in surprise. "Guess I didn't hide that well enough."

"It is a really good vibrator," Ashley said.

"Am I sharing with just you two, or is my vibrator the official sex toy of West High?" Susan asked.

"I only used it once," Katie said quickly. "And it is really good."

Emily's voice rose quickly in a cry of passion, her breath coming in squeaks of pleasure. She cried out, the ecstacy taking her, and came, bucking on the shaft.

"Oh, yes!" the door groaned. "You are the kindred!" Ashley felt the shaft in her pussy swell and become warmer. It began to vibrate powerfully in her. She gasped, clutching the shaft, feeling her orgasm build again rapidly. Next to her, her mother was moaning loudly. Ashley came, and heard her mom cry out in ecstacy at the same moment. The three of them came together, bucking on the shafts.

Ashley heard a crack and groan behind her. She rose, legs shaking, off the shaft, her pussy still almost spasming with pleasure, and she turned. The door was swinging open.

"All right, Livengoods!" Katie clapped her hands, laughing.

"Good job, girls!" Susan gasped, brushing her hair back.

Emily stood, looked at the other women, and said, panting, "One thing. What happens in fantasy world, stays in fantasy world."

"Agreed," her mom smiled, hugging Emily tightly, then turning and embracing Katie and Ashley at the same time. Her touch felt amazing on Ashley's skin. Warm whipped cream was smeared on Ashley's tits when her mom let her go.

Susan glanced down, seeing the mess she'd made on all of them, and she giggled, then said to Ashley, "Lead on, sweetie."

Ashley stepped cautiously through the door and into a wide hallway. The hallway was lit with beautifully carved lanterns hanging from a high ceiling. A patterned rug, thick and soft, ran the length of the hallway. The walls were made of stone. There were no doors as far as Ashley could see in either direction, but the hallway to her left intersected a perpendicular passage, whiile the way to her right ended in another large door. She had no idea which way to go.

She motioned for the other girls to follow her into the hallway, and she led the way slowly toward the door.

"What's through there?" asked Katie.

Ashley shrugged, "No idea. I've never been here before."

"That's not very reassuring," Emily said.

Ashley led on, her high heels making no noise on the thick rug. She was acutely aware of her mom, sister, and friend following close behind, looking around anxiously.

She came to the door and pressed her ear against it, listening. At first she could hear nothing. Then, faintly through the thick wood, she heard the soft sounds of women's voices talking. And laughing.

Ashley sighed with relief, "Oh thank God! I think we're with elves."

"Come again," her mom asked.

Ashley turned and smiled at her mom, "Yeah, I know. But the last time I was here, we got to know elves. Pointy ears and everything. They were all women, and they were really...really friendly. Trust me. Of anything you could run into around this place, elves are what you really want." Even as she spoke, she could feel her pussy becoming warm and wet at the memory of Ariel, Brianna, and their people. Looking at her family and friend, she could see the relief in their eyes.

Ashley turned the large handle and opened the door.

She saw in front of her a large kitchen, warm from the fire burning beneath an oven. Fresh air flowed through the room from large windows high overhead. The smell in the kitchen was wonderful - the scent of warm pastries, freshly baked.

"Ooh!" said Emily, close behind her, catching the aroma.

"Yeah! Yum!" agreed Katie.

Ashley and the others hurried into the kitchen. Along the wall next to them, and along the far wall, were huge racks filled with pies cooling. A wooden work table ran the entire length of the wall to their right. All along that table, eight petite women were rolling out dough and mixing pots of cream and filling. Ashley noticed immediately the women were both similar to and different from the elves she knew. They were slight, probably no more than 5'2" or 5'3", and Ashley would have guessed them to be in the range of 105 to 110 pounds. Like Ariel and her people, they had fair skin, and all of them were blonde. They had slim, youthful bodies. Their tits were smaller than those of Ariel's people, the majority of them probably b cups...though all of them were round, perky, and perfectly formed. She could not see about the ears as the women, noticing the intrusion, turned to look at them. But she could see the tiny pointed horns poking out from the hair at the temples.

"They're not elves," Ashley whispered.

One of the women said in a hiss, looking at Ashley in disgust, "Elves!"

"Oh no, we're not," Ashley said quickly. "We're humans."

"Humans? What kind of word is that?" asked another of the petite women. "Ignore them, sisters. Elvish lies."

"Really, we're not elves," Ashley said, glancing back to find that the door had shut behind them. "What...um...are you?"

"You should know succubi when you see them, elf," said a gorgeous blonde, walking toward her with swaying hips. Ashley couldn't help but admire the slim little body.

"Well, sorry, we're new around here," Susan said, trying to be friendly. "Your pies smell divine."

"It looks as though you've been in them already," said another blonde. She walked to the rack of pies near them and picked one up. She looked at Susan and said casually, "Though you seem to favor wearing them to eating them." And with that, she threw the pie right at Ashley's mom. The pie hit her squarely in the face, covering her entirely with cream and crust, splattering cream over her shoulders and across the wall behind her. The succubi laughed with those soft, musical voices, though it was anything but a friendly laughter.

Ashley's mom was absolutely silent for a long moment. Then she slowly wiped the pie away from her eyes, shook her fingers off, and said softly, her southern accent more pronounced than usual, "You little bitch."

"Oh shit," Emily breathed. She and Ashley both had a healthy fear of their mother when she was angry. "It's on."

Susan took two long steps forward, whisked a pie off the rack and flung it at the succubus. It hit the girl right in the tits. The succubus screamed in surprise and anger, and suddenly everyone was moving at once. Ashley, Emily, and Katie joined Susan at the rack of pies, while the succubi moved quickly to both that rack and the one across the room.

Ashley picked up a pie and turned only to be hit with two pies at once. One pie smacked across her abdomen, the other hit her in the face and shoulder. They were warm and fluffy. She dropped the pie she'd just picked up, turned to get another, and was hit right in the ass with a pie. She finally got a pie in hand, turned, saw a succubus right near her, and flung the pie. It hit the girl in the side, and the girl spun and plastered Ashley in the tits with a pie.

I'm getting creamed, she thought. She turned and picked up two pies, one in each hand. Another pie hit her in the side, and then another squarely on her face. She was covered in the warm cream and light crust, and couldn't see to throw the pies she had in her hands. And with the pies in hand she couldn't clear off her eyes. As she stood, trying to figure out what to so, another pie hit her right on her pussy. Then someone bumped into her. In her high heels, she slipped on the now slick floor, and fell, dropping one pie on the ground, hitting herself in the stomach with the other.

She tried to clear off her eyes, and felt someone fall across her. She opened her eyes and saw the perky ass of one of the succubi right in front of her. The girl was laying across Ashley's waist. Ashley immediately scooped what she could of the pie off the floor and smeared it right on that perfect round ass.

"Good one, sis!" shouted Emily. Ashley looked up and saw her sister. Emily was doing alot better than she was. She had a fair amount of pie smeared over her tits and on her right hip, but she was otherwise fairly clean. Katie, just next to Ashley, wasn't having as much luck. She was covered in pie from tits to thighs, and her blonde hair was matted down with cream. Susan, fetching more pies from the wall, was about as covered as was Ashley, and she looked incredibly hot with her thigh highs still on.

Emily stepped forward as the succubus scrambled to get off Ashley. Even as the girl turned over, Emily threw a pie right into her tits.

"Elf bitch!" said the girl. She lunged quickly forward and grabbed Emily's thong, tugging it right down to her knees. Emily fell backward and another succubus hit her in the face with a pie as she fell. The succubus who had fallen on Ashley now climbed onto Emily, straddling her, and rubbed her pussy on Emily's pie covered face. "C'mon, elf," laughed the succubus, "Eat this pie!"

Ashley scrambled to her feet to help, only to be hit with another pie across her tits. A succubus quickly tripped her up, and she found herself on the ground, a surprisingly strong girl on top of her, pinning her arms back and rubbing firm round tits on her face. As she struggled to get up, legs spread wide, Ashley felt another succubus smack a pie right into her pussy, slim fingers rubbing it thoroughly into her. She felt a girl straddle her waist, adding her weight to the succubus already straddling the top of Ashley's stomach. She felt hands keeping her legs open, and more pie being smacked into her pussy and thighs, fingers slick with cream rubbing her pussy.

"Oh, this elf is wet!" a voice said, laughing.

"So's blondie over here," said another.

"That's right," said a third. "Eat my pie. Ooooh, that's a good elf!"

Ashley moved her hips, loving the feeling of two soft hands rubbing her pussy. Fingers circled her clitoris, more fingers rubbing her labia. She stopped trying to close her legs, spreading them wide for the succubi. The girl above her sat upright, her tits no longer on Ashley's pie covered face. Ashley moaned happily at the feeling in her pussy.

"You're not getting off that easily," said the blond girl straddling her. She turned around quickly and straddled Ashley's face. Her bare twat was smeared with pie, her pink labia shining with her juices.

Ashley opened her mouth, bringing her tongue up to the tight wet pussy above her. She licked it clean of pie, loving the sweet flavor of the cream, then loving even more the succulence of the girl's juices. The succubus purred happily, "Oh! This one is skilled."

"Tell me about it," moaned Katie somewhere behind Ashley.

"I didn't need to hear that," Ashley heard her mother say.

"Then stop listening and try it yourself," said a succubus.

"Oh!" said Susan Livengood in surprise. And then Ashley didn't hear her mother's voice for awhile. But she did hear the happy moans of a succubus rise up from the same area.

"Oh..." groaned a succubus, "All these elves eat pussy well and willingly!"

Even Emily? wondered Ashley.

"Especially this blonde one," said a succubus, gasping. But the voice came from a completely different direction than where Ashley had heard Katie's voice. And Emily was the only other blonde in the room. Ashley found herself so turned on at the realization that her little sister was eating pussy.

Ashley felt her ecstacy beginning to build. It was too much. The sticky sweetness of the pie all over her body, the succulence of the pussy above her, the happy moans of pleasure from the succubus above her, and the soft touch of fingers on her pussy. Her hands now free, she clasped the slim waist of the girl above her, rubbing her cream covered hands over the girl's pie splattered skin. Then she felt soft lips on her pussy, fingers still rubbing her clitoris. Ashley moaned happily, arching her back. She flicked her tongue over the succubus' pussy, first exploring into her, then working her clitoris vigorously. The succubus grabbed Ashley's messy hair, gasped, and then screamed with pleasure. Her fluids rushed over Ashley's lips. Ashley lapped them up, feeling her own orgasm burst over her. She came, writhing with pleasure as she continued to lick pussy. Her body bucked with the orgasm, her mind clouding with the sensation.

As her orgasm slowly subsided, she heard the sounds of other women gasping in ecstacy. Mostly the voices were those of the succubi, but then she could hear, from one side of her, Katie's happy moans, then, on her other side, Emily's and her mom's. A succubus raised her voice in a high pitched orgasm. Then Ashley heard her mom follow suit. It was too sexy. And her pussy was still being worked with fingers and tongue. Ashley came again, harder than before, clutching the girl's waist above her, burying her face into that tight sweet pussy. She heard Katie crying out with pleasure, then, moments later, Emily screaming in ecstacy.

Then the room was shaken by the sound of a heavy door opening with a crash. The succubi leaped to their feet with cries of alarm. Ashley wiped pie from her face and sat up, looking at the far door of the room, which was now open. And she understood at once why the doors were so large and the ceilings so high.

Filling the doorway was a giant. He stood twice as high as an ordinary man. His shoulders were at least five feet across. He wore only a loincloth, and had massive muscles on his shoulders and arms, though he had a round pot belly. His legs were hairy and bowed. Leather boots were on his feet. He had only one eye, right in the center of his head, and the eye roved back and forth, surveying the scene.

And what a scene it was. Ashley, her mom, her sister, and Katie were all on the pie covered floor. They, as well as the succubi, were plastered head to toe with pie cream and crust. The succubi were standing around them, looking nervously at the giant.

"What the fuck is going on here?!" boomed the giant's voice.

"Please, majesty," said a succubus in a quavering voice. "These elves disturbed us as we were cooking for you and started a fight. They ruined all your pies!"

"We did not start this!" said Susan, standing up and pointing at the succubus who had first thrown the pie at her. "She started it!"

The succubi and the women all started pointing at each other and arguing.

"Enough!" roared the giant. Everyone stopped talking immediately. He shook his head and said in a pained voice, "You shall all be punished."

"Please, sir, please!" cried the succubi. The giant, unmoved by their begging, took off his loincloth.

"Holy shit!" said Emily. The giant's cock hung between his legs, eighteen inches long at least. His balls were the size of softballs. He took his cock in one hand and walked toward the group of women, stroking his massive tool. It grew as it rose erect. Finally he stood before them, on his hip, the other stroking his massive cock. It stood out two feet before him, rock hard, veins winding down its thick shaft.

Ashley's mom looked at her and cried out, "What kind of place is this?!"

"Just go with it, mom," Ashley said. "That's the only advice I've got for you."

The giant looked down at them all clustered in front of him, grinning broadly. "My my," he said. "You all are quite the mess." He groaned as he stroked himself. Ashley suddenly realized that the succubi had somehow gotten to the edge of the cluster, leaving the humans right in front of the giant. Emily was pressed against Ashley's left shoulder, Katie hugging her right side. Susan stood between her daughters and the giant, unsure of what to do, but instinctively protective.

The giant groaned, and a massive wad of cum spurted out of his cock. Ashley's mom, in front of him, took the cumblast right in the face. She staggered back in surprise, bumping against Ashley and Emily. Another wad of cum flew at them, spattering across Susan's and Ashley's faces. The succubi pressed against the, keeping them in place. The giant turned his cock slightly, sending another thick wad spurting over Ashley and Katie, his hot cum splattering over their faces and tits. He turned again, a long stream of cum hitting Susan's shoulder and Emily's face and tits. He kept stroking, groaning, and cumming, thick spurts hitting Susan again, then Ashley and Katie again, then Emily again. One of the succubi giggled, and he turned and launched a stream of cum at her, hitting her right in the eyes and mouth. Then he turned again and spurted another stream onto Susan's tits. With each stroke of his massive hand, another spurt of cum launched at the girls, until at last, with a low moan, he seemed to be spent. He looked down at them, his cum running down their faces and tits and abs, mixed with the pie, and he smiled broadly. He turned and walked out of the room, taking two of the few remaining pies on the rack with him.

"Oh my God," said Emily, looking down at herself. "That was insane."

"A cycloptic Peter North," said Ashley's mom, wiping the cum and pie off her eyes and nose.

"Mrs. Livengood!" Katie giggled. "You know who Peter North is?! I'm learning more about you every minute."

"Wow, mom," said Ashley, looking at her mother. "He really liked you!"

"He may have given mom the most," said Emily, wiping her face as clean as she could, "But he had plenty for the rest of us, sis."

"You all are family?" asked one of the succubi in surprise.

"The three of us," Susan said, trying in vain to wipe her face clean, but foiled by the simple reality that her hands were as covered in cum and pie as was her face. She nodded to Emily and Ashley. "Katie's a family friend."

"The three of you," nodded the succubus.

"Can you all help us out of here?" asked Emily. "We're not from around here, and we're trying to get home."

"No," said the succubus that had recieved a shot of cum from the cyclops. "Magnus does not allow anyone to leave. But don't worry. With the eight of us, and the four of you, that is twelve of us to service him. It will be even easier on each of us!"

"Service him?! Allow to leave?" Susan said. "Sweetie, he doesn't know about me. I'm a southern woman. Pretty and sweet as a rose, but you don't want the thorns."

"Well, if you can find a way out, we'll go with you," said a succubus. "But for now, stay with us and get your rest." She looked Ashley's mom up and down with a twinkle in her blue eyes and added, "And maybe we can see if you elves enjoy eating pussy without the cream as much as you did eating it with the cream."

"Oooh," was all Susan could manage in reply.

Ashley followed the succubi out of the kitchen and down the same hallway the cyclops had used. The succubi had assured them that the imps, whatever those were, would clean up the mess in the kitchen. Soon the girls came to a large stairway and took it down. Everything in the castle was sized appropriately for the giant. In her heels, Ashley had to take some care going down the large steps.

At the bottom of the long flight they came to a double door. The succubi opened it and revealed a cavernous room. The ceiling, high overhead, was supported by massive columns. Through the center of the room ran a stream, coming in from one tunnel in the wall and exiting another, running in a stone channel carved out of the floor. In the very middle of the room the stream widened to a broad pool, with wooden steps descending into its depths. On either end of the pool a stone bridge crossed the stream in a graceful arc. The floor on the other side of the pool was covered in thick furs and rugs, and a fireplace filled a good section of the far wall of the room.

"Come" said one of the succubi, named Sandra, descending into the pool. She beckoned for Ashley to follow.

Ashley took off her high heels, anxious to be clean. Next to her, her mother peeled off her thigh highs. Ashley stepped into the clear water, walking down the stone steps. As she had come to expect in this world, the water was crisp and refreshing, warm to her skin. She immediately felt her energy return. As she descended the steps and the water rose over her waist, she felt a surge of lust build. She welcomed the sensation like the return of a lover.

Next to her, she heard her mom gasp in surprise at the feel of the water. Susan had her thigh highs in hand, the water at her waist. Her nipples were erect. She looked at Ashley and said breathlessly, "This water feels so good!"

"Oooh!" said Emily, leaning forward and floating out into the pool. "Oh wow this is nice!"

Katie sank into the water, dunking her head underneath, the cum and pie floating off her and down the stream. The blonde rose from the water, tits bouncing as she threw her head back and brushed back her hair. She dropped her hands to her breasts and squeezed them, looking at Ashley. Ashley almost blushed at the way Katie eye-fucked her.

All around them the succubi swam and floated in the water, cleaning themselves. Ashley dunked her head underwater, rubbing her hair and skin free of the delicious cream and crust of the pie and the giant's sticky cum. She surfaced, feeling clean, energetic, and horny beyond belief. She found Katie right in front of her as she opened her eyes.

"Hey," said Katie, pressing close to her.

"Hey yourself," smiled Ashley. She slipped her arms over Katie's shoulders, felt Katie's large breasts and smooth skin touch hers underwater. Heedless of anyone around them, Ashley kissed Katie, her lips open, tongue brushing softly against her friend's.

"Oh!" she heard her mom say. Ashley broke away from the kiss, looking over at Susan. Susan hadn't made that exclamation at what her daughter was doing. One of the succubi, Callie, Ashley thought she was called, the one who had first slung a pie at Susan, was embracing her mother, passionately kissing her. Emily, a few yards away, was being led out of the water by a succubus.

"Come," said Sandra, floating next to Ashley, "Join us."

Ashley and Katie swam to the side of the pool with Sandra, following her up the steps to the cushioned floor. A fire burned in the fireplace, started by magic or some effort that Ashley had not seen. It was warm, and she felt her skin begin to dry. A succubus came up to them with wine glasses.

Emily, sitting with two succubi on the plush furs a few feet away, already had a glass in hand. She took a long drink and sighed, "Oh, this is delicious."

Ashley took a drink of the red wine and had to agree. As soon as the wine was in her stomach, she felt a new surge of lust. She took another drink and her head swam with desire. She looked again at her younger sister, and she saw Emily laying back, long legs spread. A succubus lay over her, kissing her, a hand working gently on Emily's pussy.

Katie was already seated, wine in one hand, her other hand on Sandra's round breast, the two of them kissing. Ashley looked at her mother. Susan, apparently unaware of her daughters for the moment, was in the pool, embraced with two succubi, kissing them both.

Ashley finished her glass of wine, and knelt down. A succubus joined her. Ashley hadn't caught her name. The succubus slipped her arms around Ashley's shoulders and eased her down into the soft furs. Looking up at Ashley with her green eyes, the girl kissed her way down Ashley's body. Ashley spread her long legs. The girl kissed the insides of her lean thighs, then kissed her labia, then slipped her tongue between them and up to Ashley's erect clitoris. Ashley arched her back, moaning with passion and pleasure as the girl worked her tongue expertly on her pussy. Ashley felt her orgasm building quickly. The girl was so good with her tongue! Ashley opened her mouth, closed her eyes, and her breasts heaved as she came. Her orgasm pounded her, wracking her body with pleasure. The girl kept working Ashley's clitoris, prolonging the orgasm, intensifying it.

At last Ashley came down. She opened her eyes, smiling at the girl. The succubus looked up at her with those sparkling green eyes, grinning. She slipped a slim finger into Ashley's wet pussy, then resumed tonguing her clit. Ashley sighed with pleasure and took one look around. Her mom was now out of the pool, still with Callie and the other girl. Susan was watching in awe as Callie slipped between her legs, beginning to kiss her pussy. The other girl was enjoying herself kissing and squeezing Susan's large breasts. Susan looked at Ashley for a moment. Ashley could see the passion in her mother's eyes. Ashley smiled at her, happy for her. Susan smiled back, then closed her eyes as Callie and the other girl pleasured her.

Next to Ashley, Katie and Sandra were entwined in sixty-nine, both licking each other's pussies happily. Emily, who had seemed so disgusted with her sister's exploration of girl-girl love, was between two succubi. One straddled her face, and she hungrily licked the girl's pussy. Emily's pussy, meanwhile, was being tended to lovingly by another succubus. The other two succubi were on Ashley's other side, laying back, their pussies pressed together. They moaned as they moved their hips, massaging their labia together.

Ashley gasped to her lover, "Please, let me taste your pussy!"

The succubus smiled, paused in her licking of Ashley's twat just long enough to turn and straddle the brunette. Ashley looked up at the tight pink pussy above her. She raised her lips to the girl's pussy, tasting the sweet nectar of her juices, and felt moments later the pleasure of the girl's tongue working on her once more.


Ashley was unsure of how much time passed before she heard the voice calling at them from across the stream. She was still entwined with her lover, having cum more times than she could count at the moment. However long they'd been like that, it wasn't long enough.

"The master demands that the elves come to his chamber!" said a high, squeaking voice.

The succubus moaned unhappily as she rose off Ashley. Ashley looked across the pool and saw a little man standing there. He was short, possibly three feet tall but no taller, and his skin was charcoal grey. His head was bald, his nose huge, and his face wizened but hairless. He had skinny arms and legs and a little pot belly. Below the pot belly his cock hung to his knees.

"What is that thing?" Emily said, voicing the question on Ashley's mind.

"An imp," said Sandra with some degree of distaste in her voice.

"Thank you for cleaning up the kitchen!" Ashley's mom called out in a friendly voice.

"You may thank me later," the imp replied, leering at Susan with open lust.

"Well, I never!" Susan said in a huff.

"That's the way they are," Callie said. "Don't pay him any mind. But...uh...don't bend over with him behind you, either. They're quick."

The succubi all murmured in agreement.

The imp cast another look at Ashley's mom, clearly planning out a few ways for her to thank him, then he turned and walked out of the room, cock swaying in front of him.

"Well," sighed Callie, "There's nothing for it but to answer his call."

"What is he going to do?" asked Katie.

"Don't worry," said Sandra. "His cock's too big to fuck you. Just get him off and he'll pass out for the rest of the night."

"Ewww," said Emily. "I don't think so!"

"You must do as he demands," said the succubus who had been licking Emily's pussy. "He can be most unpleasant if he is refused."

"So could my ex-husband, but he learned to deal with it," said Susan.

"Dad wasn't twelve feet tall, mom," Ashley said.

The succubus with Emily whispered to Ashley's sister. Emily looked at her in surprise and said, "Okay...let's just go get this over with."

"Are you sure, dear?" asked Susan.

Emily nodded. Ashley looked at Katie and saw that the blonde was willing if she was. Ashley said to her mom, "We're okay with it, too."

Susan stood, "Then let's go see what he wants."

The succubus with Emily stood and said, "I'll lead you there."

"Good luck," said Callie to Susan. The succubus with Ashley kissed her softly on the lips as Ashley prepared to follow her mom.

The girls walked across the stone bridge. The succubus leading them, named Heather, waited while Susan slipped into her thigh-highs and all the girls slipped into their heels. Emily's thong was long lost, back up in the kitchen.

"Sure you want to mess with the stockings?" Ashley asked her mom.

"Sweetie, these are Fredericks of Hollywood, my favorites. If we ever find our way home, they're coming with me," Susan replied, straightening the seams. Ashley had to admit, her mom looked hot in them.

"Jeez mom," said Emily. "I swear you look our age!"

Susan touched her face and breasts and sighed, "I really really want to see a mirror. I can tell my titties and ass are perkier than they've been in awhile...but I want to see if those damn laugh lines are gone, too."

"They are," Ashley said, following Heather out of the room. Behind them, the succubi called good luck to them again, then laid back down on the rugs, resuming their lovemaking.

Once the doors were out of sight behind them, Heather turned and said in a whisper, "I told Emily already, I can get you all out of here. First we have to attend to Maximus."

"The cyclops?" asked Katie.

Heather nodded, "Yes. Once he's asleep, which doesn't take long, we can leave. My friends don't know about this secret way. One of the imps showed me...for a price."

"Then why don't you take it, or show the others?" Susan asked.

Heather looked confused, "Why would we want to leave? I certainly don't, nor do my friends. We're very comfortable here. Oh, we have to put up with Maximus, and the imps. But we have each other, and shelter, and all the food and drink we could ask for. No, we're fine here."

Susan looked confused, but didn't press it.

Emily asked, "Will you be punished for helping us escape?"

"I'll say that you gave me the slip. When the search for you is exhausted, Maximus will simply assume you used elf magic to get away. He'll still be happy enough with the eight of us." Heather said simply.

She led them the rest of the way up the steps, down a hallway, and up more steps. At the landing atop the steps was a double door. Two imps stood there, looking at them with broad grins. The imps opened the door slowly. Ashley saw in the chamber beyond, the cyclops, lounging on thick cushions, a huge flagon of wine in his hand. He was nude, his cock hung limply over his leg.

As Heather led the girls into the chamber he sat up. His cock began immediately to grow erect.

"Magesty, I have brought the elves," said Heather.

"Thank you, my sweet. You may excuse us," he said magnanimously.

"Sire," said the succubus, "I'd much rather stay."

He grinned, his ugly face uglier with the smile, and said, "Very well, my dear. Please join us!" He situated himself upright in the bed, his large eye looking at all the girls in turn. His cock was fully erect, huge.

Susan took a deep breath and walked over to him, climbing onto the cushion. He looked at her as she stepped over his leg, sitting on his huge thigh. She looked up at him, smiled, and placed her small hands on his cock. He moaned happily at her touch, then glanced at Ashley and the other girls. Ashley quickly followed her mom's lead, hurrying onto the cushions, Katie and Emily following. Maximus laid back, round belly in the air, cock pointing like a baseball bat at the ceiling. Ashley climbed onto his belly, rubbing his thick cockhead with both hands. She felt a huge hand on her back, a finger fully six inches long and thick as a good cock finding its way down her ass and between her legs.

"You're wet," said the giant.

Ashley looked over her shoulder at him and winked, "Uh huh." She got to her knees on his belly, leaning forward, her breasts pressing against his cockhead. The giant moaned at that, so she rubbed her tits on his tool. He smiled at her, rubbing his fingertip on her twat. He reached out with his other hand, his fingers on one side of her waist, thumb on the other. He held her firmly, and Ashley felt that bulbous fingertip press into her pussy. She gasped. His finger was definitely the size of a good hearty cock. Maximus smiled, working his finger all the way into her.

"You're tight," said the giant.

"Oh, fuck yeah," gasped Ashley.

"Oh my," said Ashley's mother, realizing what the giant was doing to her daughter.

Ashley turned and looked at her mom. Susan had one hand on the giant's huge balls, the other stroking his cockshaft. Emily was between his legs, kneeling, squeezing her tits on the underside of his cock and licking the base of his head. Katie was straddling his right leg, licking and kissing his cockhead, stroking the shaft with both hands. The three of them were definitely giving it their all. Ashley saw Heather climbing up the mattresses. The succubus climbed past Ashley, stepping over the giant's head, and sat down on his massive face. He ran his large tongue over her labia, and she purred happily. Ashley rubbed her tits on the giant's cockhead again, squeezing them together on him. She moaned at the feel of his finger probing in and out of her. It felt amazing. She looked again at her mom and sister and friend working on his huge cock and she felt her ecstasy rising.

"Wow," giggled Emily, looking up at her big sister, "You're going to cum aren't you?"

Ashley nodded, "Uh huh!" She gasped with pleasure. The giant was fucking her hard and deep with his finger, using it as well as any lover could use a cock. Behind her she heard Heather crying out happily as the giant licked her pussy. The giant moaned with pleasure. His mighty cock was rock hard, the veins bulging down its length. Emily, Susan, Katie, and Ashley all rubbed their hands and tits on it, licking and kissing it, Emily and Susan stroking and massaging his huge balls.

"Keep it up, girls," Susan said excitedly, "He's gonna cum!"

"So am I!" Ashley cried out happily. She felt her orgasm hit as his finger pushed deep into her. She came for him, bucking on him, rubbing her tits on his cockhead, leaning over and kissing the tip. Behind her Heather screamed in ecstasy, cumming on the giant's face. The giant moaned.

"Here it cums!" shouted Susan.

Ashley lifted her lips off his cock and felt a hot gush of chism splash over her face. It went up over her, and fell down in thick streams right on her sister. Emily gasped, leaning back, the cum running down her hair, over her face, and splattering over her tits. Another wad of cum burst out of his cock and this time arced up over Ashley, landing on her back in a thick hot stream. More cum pumped out of him, running down between Ashley's tits, still more dripping down onto Emily's. Susan rose up, licking his cockhead as the cum oozed out of him.

The giant sighed, sliding his finger from Ashley's twat. Heather slipped off his face and motioned for them to be silent.

Emily, covered from head to tits with his cum, giggled as she brushed her hair back. Seeing Heather's motions to be silent, she said nothing. The girls all slipped off the giant, his massive cock beginning to soften.

Ashley wiped the cum out of her eyes, turned and looked at him. He was smiling, his eyes closed, his breathing already beginning to grow soft and deep.

Heather led them quietly across the room. Ashley felt the warm cum dripping off her face, down her neck, then running between her tits and over her tits to her abs, more cum running down her back between her tight buttocks. Heather opened the doors quietly and led them out, closing them.

The imps looked them over, smirking, and one said softly, "That was quicker than usual."

Heather led them away from the imps and down the steps. Once at the bottom she said quietly, "That's the way he always does. One good orgasm and he falls right to sleep."

"Damn men," said Susan. "They're the same everywhere."

"Not here," Ashley said. "I think you'll find most of them here have really, really good endurance."

Heather nodded, "Absolutely. But giants are more like that. One and done. Come on. I'll show you the way out."

Ashley could not have retraced that route if she tried. Heather led them down yet another hallway, through a door, down more steps, along two or three more hallways, through more doors, up steps, then down more later, and finally to a small door, no more than three feet high and a foot wide.

"The imps made this for themselves," Heather explained. She knelt down and opened it. Ashley saw the light of day outside. Heather crawled through the door, followed by Susan.

Ashley, kneeling behind her mom, found herself enjoying the view as her mom wiggled through the door, ass perked up and pussy exposed. Her mom had the sweetest looking little pussy. Ashley found herself wondering what it would taste like. She shook the thought out of her head and crawled through the door after her mom.

She stood up next to her mom and Heather. They were outside, the high wall of the castle rising above them. In front of them the land sloped down, trees below. The stream which had flowed through the castle ran noisily down a rocky channel an disappeared into the trees.

Moments later Emily and Katie appeared next to them.

"Thank God!" said Emily, looking around, her blonde hair matted down with cum, her tanned skin streaked with dried chism. "Out of there! Now where do we go?"

Heather had moved around behind Emily. She said softly, "Well you, my sweet, are going with me!"

Ashley turned to see Heather grab Emily by her waist. Large bat-like wings had sprung from the girl's back. They flapped quickly and Heather rose into the sky, holding Emily tightly. Emily struggled to no avail. Susan, Katie, and Ashley all cried out in surprise and horror.

"What are you doing?" shrieked Emily.

"Taking you to Allazar!" said Heather.

"To where?" shouted Susan in alarm.

"To Allazar!" repeated Heather. She flew higher, over the castle wall, and was gone.

"What the fuck?!" shouted Susan.

"Where is Allazar?" Katie cried, looking at Ashley.

Ashley shrugged, "I dunno. But I'm sure glad she said it twice."

"Wherever it is, we're gonna find it," Susan said, her southern accent again more pronounced with her determination. "And we're getting my daughter back!"

"Any ideas?" Susan asked Ashley.

Ashley looked out at what they could see of the world. It didn't look familiar. But faintly, at the edge of the horizon, Ashley thought she could see the glimmer of ocean.

"Let's follow the stream," Ashley said. "That worked for me once before when I was lost in this world. And the elves that I know live on the ocean. I think this stream will take us there."

Susan looked out over the forest below. She nodded, "Yeah, I think it does go to the ocean. But it's gotta be miles to get there. And that bitch flew off the other way with Emily."

"Yeah, but I bet Ariel...that's the elf queen...she'll know where Allazar is. And we might get some help trying to get Emily back," Ashley said. "Ariel owes me a favor."

"That sounds as promising as anything else I've heard," Katie said. "Now we just have to find Ariel."

That would be the trick, Ashley knew. She doubted that she could rely on helpful centaurs to be roaming nearby.

Ashley led the way, finding a trail alongside the stream. She, her mom, and Katie took off their high heels, Susan taking off her thigh highs, and they made their way down the hillside and into the forest. As she had before in this world, she found the forest to be pleasant and non-threatening. The stream babbled along to her left, birds chirping in trees overhead, and nothing moving around. The hillside soon levelled off and the path wound easily by the stream. From the other side of the water, another stream joined, and the water became more like a small river.

"It is lovely here," said Susan, walking next to Ashley.

"I like it out here," said Katie. "I could get used to this!"

Before much longer, another stream joined, this time crossing in front of them. Ashley led the way up the stream until she found an easy way down to the water. The stream flowed quickly, but not too deep.

They waded into the water, feeling that familiar invigoration and sensuality at its touch. It rose to their hips quickly, deeper than Ashley had first thought.

"Hold on," she said, handing her heels to Katie. She dipped down into the water, washing the cum off of her body and out of her hair.

"Think its safe to drink?" asked her mom when she surfaced.

Ashley brushed back her hair and took her heels from her mom and said, "Yes, I think so. But you may find yourself feeling a little...uh...horny."

"Somehow I'm not surprised," Susan laughed. "But I'm also thirsty after all this walking."

She knelt down, keeping her stockings and heels out of the water, and drank deeply. Katie did the same. Ashley, somewhat hesitantly, followed suit, their long drinks making her realize how thirsty she was.

Immediately she felt the powerful desire flowing over her. Ashley drank her fill, getting hornier with every gulp, and then she stood. Katie was standing nearby, but she was looking directly at Ashley's mom. To Ashley's surprise, her mom was looking hungrily at Katie.

"Mrs. Livengood, you are so fucking hot," said Katie, her voice strained.

"I can see why Ashley likes fucking you," Susan replied.

"Lets get across this stream," said Ashley.

Susan nodded, wading to the shore on the far side. She took Katie by the hand and led her up away from the stream, onto the grassy lawn above. Ashley hurried after them, only to see her mom, dropping her heels and hose, kissing Katie passionately. Katie had also dropped her heels, and had her slim arms around Susan, their wet bodies pressed tightly together.

Ashley remembered the sight of her mom's sweet twat right in front of her. She felt her pussy become wet with desire. She dropped her heels and walked up to them, joining their embrace, and kissing her mom's neck softly but eagerly. She ran her left hand down Katie's back, her right hand down her mom's, and she caressed their tight round asses lovingly. She bent down, finding her mom's left breast exposed, the small pink nipple erect. She took her left hand from Katie's ass, gripped her mom's large round breast, and kissed the nipple, running her tongue around it.

"Oh, fuck yes!" moaned Susan. "Oh, Ashley, yes!"

Katie knelt down, bringing her lips to Susan's other breast. Ashley saw her friend slide a hand down, touching her mom's pussy softly. Susan gasped with pleasure. Ashley also dropped her hand down, replacing Katie's on her mom's pussy. She felt her mom's labia, her clitoris engorged. Her pussy was so soft. She felt her wetness. She was dying to taste it.

"No, wait," Susan said, pulling away. "We can't. We have to find Emily. We can't do this right now."

"Oh, mom," whined Ashley.

"No, she's right," said Katie, standing up, shaking her head. "But damn, I wanted to fuck both of you so badly."

"Me too," said Susan, breathing heavily. "But Emily needs us to keep our heads. We have to help her. Come on, Ashley, let's keep going downriver."


Emily saw the dark tower approaching as she flew through the air. At first she was pissed at how incredibly strong Heather was. Now she was thankful. They were every bit of five hundred feet off the ground. After an hour of flying, she at least was sure that Heather wasn't going to drop her.

"What the fuck is that place?" Emily cried.

"Allazar," Heather replied. "My master's stronghold."

"The cyclops?" Emily asked. This tower was as different as night and day from the castle they'd left behind. While the castle had been big enough, it was tiny compared to this mighty black edifice before her. And much less scary looking.

"No," laughed Heather, as if Emily had said the silliest thing imaginable. "That buffoon was just a plaything. My master is Gor, demonlord."

"A demon?!" Emily shrieked. "What the fuck?!"

"I'm a demon, sweetie," Heather said. "Don't worry. You'll like him. I know he'll like you."

With that they swept down to the tower, flying right in through the front doors. Emily was aware of two large black creatures, possibly men, standing guard by the doors. They went by two fast for her to see more. Heather flew down a wide hall with a high ceiling, and through two more doors. There they stopped, Emily set down gently on her feet on a stone floor. Heather landed beside her, wings disappearing into her slim back as quickly as they'd appeared, leaving no mark on her smooth skin.

Emily then saw that the room was full of creatures. Standing throughout the massive chamber were women, similar in appearance to Heather, complete with the tiny, cute horns on their heads. Succubi. Emily also saw large black men, skin jet black, seven or eight feet tall and hugely muscled. They also had horns on their hairless heads, and their eyes were red. Their wings were apparent, tucked neatly on their backs. Like the succubi, they were nude. She saw long black cocks hanging between their legs. Among them she saw the little charcoal colored imps, slinking around. With these big black dudes, Emily thought, the imps probably weren't getting much from the succubi.

Then she saw the throne, on the center of the wall facing the door through which she'd just flown. A huge black man sat on the throne. He stared at her with red eyes.

"Welcome home, Heather," he said.

"My liege," she bowed. "I have brought you a gift."

"So I see," he said. "A delicious little elf."

"Even better," said Heather. "She is one of the three. The prophecy's time has come."

Gor's eyes narrowed, "You have seen the other two?"

Heather nodded, "Her mother and sister. The kindred. They appeared in the giant's castle."

"Where are the others?" asked Gor.

"I could only bring her. She is the youngest, and the others will come to find her," Heather smiled.

"You have done well, then," Gor said. He looked at Emily again. He stood. She guessed him to be nine feet tall, his muscles massive. His wings spread out behind him, then folded to his back. And dangling between his legs she saw not one, but three cocks, one above the next, and each huge. The demon lord saw her gaze. His cocks grew swiftly erect, each one a foot long, his scrotum hanging below the lowest, his balls massive. He laughed as he walked toward her, "Yes, my love, three cocks where there should be one. Three for the three kindred. You shall unite them for me, and restore my power."

Emily heard the cheers of the demons and succubi around her. She felt herself drawn to Gor. She walked toward him, meeting him in the center of the room. He towered over her, his cocks before her, lined up one above the other six inches apart, the highest at the level of her neck, the lowest just beneath her tits. She reached forward, touching them, feeling their hardness and heat. He sighed happily at her touch.

"Very nice," he said. "I see the giant sullied your perfect body with his cum. Girls, tend to her."

From both sides, succubi appeared, washing her body clean with soft rags, cleaning her blonde hair, while she stared at the cocks in front of her, stroking them two at a time. Only when she was clean did Gor respond. He reached out with two massive hands, picking her up as if she weighed nothing. He raised her up over his head, her legs dangling over his shoulders. He lowered her then to his mouth. Emily watched in fascination and desire as his long tongue flicked her pussy. Pleasure surged through her. She cried out. All around her she heard cheers. She was about to get pleasured, then probably fucked, by a three-cocked demon in front of perhaps a hundred onlookers.

And she wanted it.

She gripped his wrists, leaning her body back, legs wrapped around his head, high heels touching his upper back. He played with her clitoris, his tongue working her into a frenzy of ecstacy, then he thrust his long tongue into her, fucking her powerfully with it. Emily arched her back, gasping, then screaming in ecstacy. In seconds he had her at her climax, her body bucking with her orgasm, her mind clouded with pleasure.

He lifted her again, then lowered her down. She opened her eyes, looking at his three cocks. He pressed the uppermost one against her pussy. It was so huge. She spread her legs for him, locking her ankles around his waist. He smiled down at her. Her pussy was soaking wet from skill of his tongue. He pushed his massive cockhead into her. Emily cried out happily, taking it in, feeling herself spread wide for him, feeling him fill her. He slid into her, as deep as he could, and he began to fuck her. She felt his middle cock hard against her lower buttocks. She felt her orgasm begin to build again as he plunged into her. He fucked her hard and deep, his powerful hands moving her on his huge cock. She grapsed his wrists, hanging on, her tits bouncing as he fucked her. He groaned happily, feeling her tight pussy squeeze his cock. She looked up into his red eyes, his inhuman face, and she came on his cock. He pulled her down onto him, moving his cock deep in her, hitting her g-spot and bringing her climax even higher. She gasped in pleasure, aware of the cheers of the crowd, not caring at all.

He pulled her off his cock, lowered her, and slid his middle cock deep into her. She cried out again, staring at his wet upper cock hard above her abdomen. His lowest cock now rubbed on her ass. She took her hands off his wrists, stroking his upper cock with one hand, his lower cock with her other hand, trying to give him as much pleasure as he was giving her. He smiled happily at her efforts, rewarding her by fucking her harder and faster. Her tits bounced wildly with the fucking. Her orgasm built, faster and harder than before. She came for him again, crying out loudly in ecstacy, gasping for air, her ears once again filled with the cheers of the crowd.

Once again, she felt herself moved off the demon's hard cock, lowered slightly, and then he slid his third cock into her. Emily looked up at him, loving what he was doing to her. She wrapped her small hands around his two upper cocks lovingly, feeling her juices on both of them. Her long legs were locked around his hips. He fucked her deep and hard. She felt her orgasm begin to rise again, so quickly. But now she saw the strain on his face, his muscles tightening. His cocks swelled in her pussy and in her hands. He fucked her harder, faster, more insistently. She screamed, cumming for him, stroking his cocks urgently, needing him to cum.

He came, his cocks surging. Simultaneously his white cum burst out of all three cocks. She felt her pussy fill with hot cum even as long streams of chism splattered across her face and neck at tits, the twin streams from his upper cocks covering her with a monster load of cum. She stroked him, more spurts of cum blasting out across her face and body, cum oozing out of her full pussy and running down her ass, spattering onto the floor. The crowd roarded with delight. Emily screamed again, stacking her orgasms and the demon continued to fuck her and cum on her. The hot cum ran off her face, down her neck, all over her round tits, running down her abs. She stroked him as best she could, cumming for him as he came for her. Finally the cumbath slowed, the last gobs of his cum dripping out of his heads, onto her abs and into her pussy.

She slid her hands off his cocks, clearing the cum from her eyes, and looked up at him. He smiled at her, easing her off his cock. She gasped as he slid out of her and set her down on her feet before him.

"My love," he said in his deep voice, "You will be my most honored guest, until your mother and sister arrive."

Emily wobbled on her feet, but instantly succubi were around her, touching her, holding her, kissing her lips and face and neck and body. They lifted her, taking her to thick cushions off to the side. There the succubi, joined by the demons, began an orgy in which Emily was always the center of attention. She came again and again, her ecstacy driven by the lips on her breasts, the soft tongues of the succubi on her pussy, then the hard cocks of the demons fucking her, followed again by the loving tongues of the succubi. She gave herself to the demonic orgy, touching the bodies around her, just as eager to stroke a soft pussy as a hard cock, her mouth tending to any pussy or cock placed before it. Wine was given to her and she drank it, re-energizing herself to continue to orgy. Demons came on her, and succubi licked the cum off her. Her orgasms blended together, one following another so quickly that she could do little more than spread her legs, lay back, and enjoy it. She wondered vague where Ashley and her mom were, and that gorgeous Katie as well. Hopefully they would find her soon.

They'd really enjoy this.

They had walked through the afternoon and into the dusk alongside the river. It was a pleasant walk. The trail had widened and turned into an even, grassy way. Beside them the river had grown as well, now at least forty or fifty feet wide, flowing along peacefully. The warm day had cooled only slightly, to a very pleasant evening, a gentle breeze blowing up with a hint of ocean smell. The girls had stopped to refresh themselves, cautiously, from the river from time to time. At each stop, they felt their sexual desire rise as they drank, but they reminded each other of Emily, and they held off. But Ashley found herself constantly staring with desire at her mom and Katie, and she had caught both of them eye fucking her in reply. Such looks from Katie made Ashley's pussy wet and warm. Those looks from her mom made her almost insane with lust. The memory of Susan's soft pussy tingled on her fingertips.

Just as the sun began to set, Ashley saw the road in front of them lead into a cluster of buildings, docks built out on the river, and a few boats pulled up to the docks. A large building by the docks was lit by torches along a porch on the waterfront. The building was wooden, two stories high. Standing silently, they could hear the sounds of voices and laughter drifting in the breeze.

"Is this Ariel's town?" Susan asked.

Ashley shook her head, "No. Nothing like it. I can't even describe how beautiful Ariel's city was. This looks like a village of some kind. And that definitely looks like a bar."

"Well, maybe there are elves there," Katie said hopefully.

Ashley said cautiously, "Maybe." But something told her not to expect it.

Next to her, Susan began to pull on her thigh highs. Catching Ashley's look she said simply, "I'm not going in there looking like a bum off the street. If all I've got to put on are stockings and heels, then you know damn well I'm putting on stockings and heels. I'd kill for my makeup and a brush, though."

"Don't worry about that, Mrs. Livengood," Katie said. "You look gorgeous just as you are."

Susan stood upright after getting into her strappy heels and beamed at Katie, "Thank you, sweetie. You know you look like a model all the time."

Ashley slipped into her heels, not saying anything, but agreeing with her mom's philosophy. Look as good as the situation allowed. She tossed back her hair, but it was wild, as was Katie's and her mom's. They all had sex hair. Ashley always had sex hair in this world.

The three of them walked toward the tavern. The grassy road was level here, apparently flattened and hardened by traffic up and down the river. It was easy enough to walk in high heels. Without seeing anyone outside, they reached the steps leading up to the porch of the tavern. A sign hung over the awning.

"Rum River Inn"

The door was closed, but Ashley could clearly hear loud voices on the other side. Most of the voices were deep and harsh, as was the laughter. Taking a deep breath, she pulled open the door and led the way inside.

All the voices stopped at once as the three girls stepped into the tavern. Ashley had a long moment to look around.

In front of her, across the room, was a long bar with stools and several men and women clustered around. To her left and right were tables. The wall on the left had a large fireplace with a fire roaring. To her right was a staircase leading up and out of sight. The wall behind the bar was lined with more bottles than she could count, and large glasses hung from the ceiling. An open doorway stood behind the bar, but she could not see what was through the doorway.

In front of the doorway and behind the bar was a large, ugly man. He was bald and broad, a combination of muscle and fat. He had a large nose with a wart on it. One eye was covered with a black patch, like something from a pirate movie. A scar ran down his right cheek and deformed the corner of his mouth. With his one good eye he was staring at them.

The room was filled with people. Actually creatures, of many types. Ashley recognized a table of orcs to her left. At the bar were a couple more orcs, as well as some dwarves and large men with reddish skin and pointy ears. She saw a half-dozen dark elves, two of them men, the rest women, sitting around a table. Other women were scattered around the room. Two looked like succubi, a few more dark elves, and then some slender women with dark brown skin. All the women wore little more than Ashely. A few were completely nude save for some jewelry, the rest wore loincloths or skimpy, loose tunics. Of the fifty or more people in the room, there were none of Ariel's type of elf. But all eyes were on her.

"Well fuck me sideways," said one of the dwarves at last, breaking the silence.

Harsh laughter filled the air, mixed with the softer laughter of the ladies. The bartender said graciously, "Welcome, elf-maids, to my humble inn. Please, come and join our merry throng."

"Well," breathed Susan. "They seem friendly enough after all."

Susan brushed past Ashley and walked confidently up to the bar, finding a suddenly vacant stool. Ashley and Katie stayed close behind her. She sat on the stool, crossing her long legs, all her moves, as always, smooth and fluid. In another setting, and with appropriate attire on, she would have fit right in at a formal dinner party. Susan Livengood never had difficulty blending in to a party.

"What'll you have, darlin'?" asked the bartender, leaning over the bar and leering down at Susan.

"I'll take a beer," she replied.

"Careful, mom," Ashley whispered.

"And one for each of my girls," Susan told the bartender.

He happily filled three glasses and passed them to the girls. Susan took a long drink. Ashley and Katie sipped more gingerly. It was damn good beer. Ashley took a longer drink and felt a warm thrill through her body.

"What brings you lovelies to my place?" asked the bartender.

"We're trying to find Allazar," said Susan.

"You sure you want to go there?" asked the bartender, furrowing his heavy brow. The expression made his face uglier.

"My daughter's there," said Ashley's mom simply. "We have to go."

"Well, you're a little ways off track," he said.

"I know," Susan nodded, taking another long drink. "We don't know the area at all. You wouldn't know where I can get a map, do you?"

He took a long inhale and said, "Wow, a map. Well, those are hard to come by. And expensive."

"We don't have any money," Katie said.

He looked at her, "Well, then you won't get a map. And my drinks ain't free either."

Susan laid a small hand on his thick arm and said sweetly, "We'll work out the drinks later. Tell me who might have a map, and I'll figure out how to pay for it."

He grinned, "I think I get where you're going, elf. I have a map that can get you to Allazar. But it's me only one, and you can't go wandering in the wild without a good map. I couldn't part with it for less'n 500 gold."

"I don't have any money at all," Susan pouted, looking up at him with her large brown eyes. "Do you think we could work something out?"

"Come up with me and we'll discuss it," the bartender leered at her, smiling broadly. He called out, "Hey, Rolf, git back here and serve drinks for awhile."

A thick bodied man lumbered away from a deep discussion with a dark elf maid and hurried up to the bartender, whining, "But Jumbo, I was getting somewhere tonight!"

"And ya can get back to it in a little bit," Jumbo replied. He wiggled his finger at Ashley's mom and said, "Come upstairs with me, pretty lady."

Susan took another long drink from her beer and put the glass down, then turned to Ashley and Katie and said softly but firmly, "You girls stay here and stick together. I'll be right back."

"Mom, what are you going to do?" asked Ashley.

"Get us a map so we can get the hell out of here and rescue Emily," Susan replied. Ashley had no doubt, looking in her eyes, that her mom would do whatever it took to get that map. Ashley preferred not to imagine what all that might be.

Susan Livengood followed the large man up the stairs. They creaked under his weight. As she walked up, she heard the catcalls around her, lewd suggestions and comments cascading down on her. She glanced back at the bar, taking one long look at the two gorgeous girls there, feeling every bit as much worry for Katie as she did for Ashley leaving them in that dive alone. Gritting her teeth, she followed Jumbo up to the landing.

The stairs ended in a long hallway that ran the length of the building. There were several rooms on each side. He led the way to the one at the far end of the hallway and opened the door. He let her past him into the room.

Susan found herself in a large room with a wide bed, a footlocker and wardrobe, a desk, and several bookshelves. The desk and bookshelves were covered with parchments. She couldn't see any map, but supposed it must be one of dozens of rolled parchments in front of her.

"Can I see the map?" she asked.

Jumbo walked around to the desk and opened a drawer. From where she was standing she couldn't see which one, but it was definitely on the right side of the desk. He pulled out a parchment and unrolled it. It was a map alright. She saw, up in some hills near two rivers, the word ALLAZAR. She looked for some kind of marking, an x or something, to show where she was in relation, but she didn't see any such thing.

"And where are we now?" she asked.

"Not yet, my dear," Jumbo said. "First you have to buy the map."

"I don't have any money," Susan said sweetly. She braced herself and went on, "But perhaps I can do something to earn the map."

He laughed, "Sweetie, I'm sure that elf pussy of yours feels like heaven itself. But there's no pussy worth the price of this map. The price is 500 gold, and there's no pussy worth that kind of money."

"You haven't a clue how good my pussy is," Susan said, walking up to him and running a finger down his chest.

He grinned, "I've a feeling it's as good as any pussy this side of the ocean. But before you get too excited to show me I'm right, there's a poker game you may not have noticed in the corner. There's more'n 500 gold on that table. I can give you 50 gold to get in the game. Then all you gotta do is win enough to buy this here map."

"You'll give me the money?" Susan asked in surprise.

"Nope. You can earn it," he said, taking off his tunic.

Susan had no idea whether 50 gold or 500 gold was alot in this world or next to nothing. But if 500 gold was the price of the map, then that was the price of the map. And she was going to get that map. She had no idea if the 50 gold she was offering was making her a high-priced elite call girl, or a five dollar whore. But she was going to get that map.

She scoffed, "50 gold for this pussy?! 200, or you can just think about how nice it would have been."

Jumbo continued stripping, pulling off his trousers and boots in swift motions. He stood up. His belly was large and round. He was nearly a foot taller than Susan. She looked down and saw a fat cock growing hard. He was Jumbo, alright. He said simply, "75."

She reached out with both hands and stroked his cock softly, looked into his eyes and said, "100."

He said, his voice slightly strained, "Deal. Get on the bed."

Susan shook her head and said, "Show me the money."

He reached down quickly, fished around in his trousers, and produced a key. He went over to a large trunk next to the head of the bed and quickly unlocked it and opened it. In the lantern light of the room, Susan saw the glimmer of countless gold coins. He had the money.

He closed the trunk and locked it, putting the key back in his trouser pocket. He looked at Susan again, his eyes gleaming with lust, his cock rock hard, and he said, "On the bed."

Susan walked over and sat on the bed, brushing her hair back. He stood in front of her, hands on his hips, cock right before her, and he said, "Suck on it, elf-whore."

She didn't much appreciate his tone, but she couldn't argue with his facts. She took his thick cock in one hand, his balls in the other, and slipped her lips over the head of his cock. He moaned appreciatively. At least he didn't taste bad. His pre-cum, already oozing out of the tip of his cock, actually tasted pretty damn good. Susan slid her lips down his shaft, massaging the base of his cock and his balls. He breathed heavily, happily. She worked her mouth up and down on his cock, using her hands to intensify his pleasure, wondering if she might be able to make him cum in her mouth and get away without having his cock in her pussy. More tasty pre-cum oozed into her mouth.

"That's damn good," he said, brushing her hair back, enjoying the view. She looked up at him, trying to look as sultry as possible, as if she was worshipping his big cock. "Damn good," he said again.

She slipped her mouth off his cock, slid her hand up to his cockhead, and pulled his shaft up. She licked up and down the underside of his cock, then worked her lips on the base of his rod, her left hand squeezing his balls, her right massaging his cockhead. She licked her way back up the shaft, sliding her mouth over the cockhead again, taking him in again.

"Oh, fuck that's a good little whore," he said. He grinned down at her, "But you're too good, by far. I don't wanna cum quite yet." He pulled away from her. He said simply, "Turn over, get on your hands and knees."

"The ass is not part of our deal," she said as she turned over, looking at him warily.

"Given the price of this pussy," he said, watching her get in position, "I can't afford that tight ass."

That at least kept Susan from having to deal with pricing out her ass, though she did find herself wondering if she could get another 100 for it. As those thoughts ran through her mind, she felt his hands on her slim waist. She looked over her shoulder and saw the phenomenally ugly man moving in behind her, looking down with glee at her rear. He reached in front of himself and she felt his fat wet cockhead press up against her labia.

"Your pussy's nice and wet," he said.

It was. Whether it was the beer or looking at Katie and her daughter's sexy bodies all day or something in the air of this place, her pussy was as wet as if Brad Pitt had been licking it. Oooh, Brad Pitt going down on her. Brad fucking her doggy style. Susan closed her eyes and thought about it. She felt Jumbo's fat, hard cock push into her. It was so damn big! His cockhead slipped into her wet, tight pussy. He paused, then slid his cock further in, the shaft stretching her wider. Susan gasped, taking it in, feeling pleasure surge from her pussy through her whole body. She couldn't believe how fucking good that cock felt in her.

He slid out, back in deeper, and then began to fuck her, long thrusts pushing his cock to the hilt in Susan's twat. His round gut smacked against her tight ass. His thick, meaty hands gripped her hips, pulling her back into him as he fucked her. Susan didn't need to think about Brad Pitt. Jumbo's cock was plenty good enough for her. She gasped, her titties bouncing as he rammed his big hard cock into her. It felt so good. She felt her wetness all over her pussy, beginning to run down the insides of her lean thighs. She clutched the blanket on the bed. She began to cry out with his thrusts. Her pleasure mounted, and her cries of ecstasy grew louder and sharper.


At the bar, Ashley drank her beer, trying to maintain a lighthearted conversation with a dwarf sitting on the stool next to her. He'd already propositioned her three times, and she'd turned him down three times. His friends were joining the conversation, also trying to see which clever line might convince her to, as they put it, "get a long one from a short guy." She didn't bother to tell them that she'd already experienced the hospitality of some dwarves. She didn't want to tell them how much she'd enjoyed it.

Next to her, Katie was being chatted up by two of the reddish-skinned men. They were tall and muscular, with little horns on their heads, much like the succubi had had. But these men were called Goblins. Katie, also, was trying to be friendly, but politely refusing offers to "gobble some goblin."

Ashley sighed to Katie, "I think I've been in this place before."

"You mean in this world, why didn't you say so earlier?" Katie asked.

"No, I mean back in our world. It feels way too familiar."

Katie laughed, "Oh yeah...I definitely know what you're saying."

Just then Rolf said loudly, "Everybody quiet!"

The noise died in the bar. From overhead, they heard wood squeaking and creaking loudly. Above that sound Ashley heard her mother's voice making unmistakable sounds of ecstasy.

The crowd in the bar cheered and applauded, and the noise resumed as before. Ashley took a long pull from her beer, welcoming the warm buzz it was giving her, and caring less about the surging desire that came with it.


Susan couldn't believe it. She was going to cum, and cum hard. Jumbo was fucking her eagerly, loving the feel of her pussy. His big cock rammed deep into her again and again. She felt her pussy squeeze on him. He felt it too, moaning loudly. She gripped the blanket more tightly, opened her eyes and mouth wide, and screamed with ecstasy as she came. He pulled her hips back, ramming his cock deep into her, making her cum harder for him, and then he pulled his cock out of her and turned her over. She fell back on the bed and he stood over her, stroking his cock. Thick chism spurted out of him, splashing down on her face and tits in long streams. Susan closed her eyes, one hand on her still spasming pussy, the other on her large breasts.

Jumbo squeezed the last drops of cum out of his cock, letting it drip onto her abs. He smiled down at her, "Never made a high elf into a whore before this. You tell your people they should do it more often. You make a damn good whore, sweetie."

Susan sat up, wiping his cum from her eyes, and replied, "Thanks, I guess. Can I have the gold now...and something to clean up with?"


Ashley looked at the stairs and saw Jumbo coming down, followed by her mom. A roar of cheers rose from the throng as they appeared. It might as well have been a frat party with some drunk freshman chick doing the walk of shame. Ashley saw a brown leather bag in her mom's hand.

Susan approached them, brushing off a few polite offers along the way, at least two large hands squeezing her breasts as she went by. Even in the dim light of the bar, Ashley could see the glistening of juices on her inner thighs, right down to the tops of her thigh highs. Susan said nothing as she finished her beer.

Jumbo immediately refilled her glass and said, "This one's on the house."

"Thanks," Susan said sarcastically. But she drank that one too.

"Did you get the map?" Katie asked.

Susan shook her head, "Too expensive. I got money to get in that poker game over there."

"Think you can win the rest?" Ashley asked.

"Baby, you know I can rock a poker game," her mom said, grinning at her. "I'll get us enough to get that map." Then she looked around and leaned in close to Ashley and Katie and whispered, "But just in case, listen up. If you see things start going badly for me in the game, you two go get the map. Upstairs, last room on the left, in a drawer on the right side of the desk. Don't get caught."

"Good luck," Katie said, quickly kissing her on the lips. Ashley watched as they lingered in the kiss, lips parted, tongues touching. Susan at last broke away, her eyes shining at Katie. Then she turned and took her bag to the poker table. Ashley excused herself from the dwarves, and she and Katie followed her mom.

"You boys mind if I join you?" Susan asked.

There were four large men around the table. One was a dark elf, muscular, but lean compared to the others. Another was an orc, massive muscles clad in thick leather armor. One of the goblins was in the game, too. And the last at the table was a dwarf, a wooden crate atop his chair propping him up. All of them wore knives at their belts, and larger weapons were leaned against the wall. They all looked at the girls lasciviously.

The orc, in his deep voice, said, "Not at all, elf. You know how to play hold-em?"

Susan laughed, "Hold-em poker? You guys play that here? Yeah, I know that."

"Then pull up a chair, and show us your money," said the dark elf.

Susan sat down and poured her gold onto the table, carefully counting out the coins. Her stack was smaller than everyone's except the goblin's, who hadn't been having the best evening.

The dark elf was dealing and he said as he dealt, "Five gold small blind, ten gold big blind, no wild, no limit."

Ashley watched as her mom began to play. Susan Livengood was a damn good poker player, and texas hold-em was her favorite game. Ashley had learned to play from her, and had taken the lessons she'd learned from her mom kicking her butt to college, where she'd managed to make quite a bit of beer money. Not to mention winning that strip poker game first semester. She smiled at the memory of Bobby Kennedy taking off his boxers.

Susan started off conservatively, folding before the flop on the first two hands. Good strategy, feeling out her opposition and making sure she knew the game before she began to bet big. On the third hand she was in the big blind. Ashley couldn't see what her mom had. Susan was too good about peeping at her cards one time, low down, then never looking again. The dark-elf folded. The goblin, now by far the small stack, went all in with forty-two gold. He hadn't even seen the flop yet. Ashley hated bets like that. The goblin was a damn amateur. The orc folded, but then the dwarf called. To her surprise, her mom called as well. Susan must have had good cards. She could sense Katie getting nervous. Susan already had well over half her gold in the pot. The flop came down. Four of spades, six of diamonds, and king of spades. The goblin could only watch. The dwarf looked long and hard at Susan, staring at her eyes instead of her tits for the first time.

"Fifteen," he said, pushing in a small part of his large stack.

Susan immediately pushed in all her gold, and said "All in." She was either bluffing or indicating clearly that she had the cards. Ashley knew her mom wasn't a huge bluffer. She probably had the kings.

The dwarf called her immediately. Ashley had a tight ball in her stomach. Her mom, the dwarf, and the goblin turned over their cards.

The dwarf had king-queen of diamonds to give him a pair of kings and an outside possibility at a flush. Susan had king of clubs and king of hearts, giving her three kings, a great hand. The goblin had ace-jack of spades. Four spades. Almost one in two chances of a spade flush. The orc was dealing. He laid out the turn card. Ten of diamonds. Good for the dwarf. The orc laid out the river. Five of diamonds.

"Ha ha!" the dwarf said triumphantly, raking the gold his way. The goblin snapped his fingers and another goblin came up with a bag. The goblin poured a pile of gold onto the table and began to stack it.

"Well shit," said Katie. "No map, I guess."

"Not so fast," Susan said. She looked at the dwarf and asked, "Any way I can get back in the game?"

"Mom, you don't have to," Ashley said.

"That was a bad beat. Damn flush draw out of nowhere! My luck can't be that bad twice," Susan retorted.

"C'mon, elf," said the dwarf. "You sold your pussy to ol' Jumbo for what, 75? Sounds like a fair price to me." He climbed down off his crate and pulled it off the chair, sitting down, chin level with the table. He pulled down his breeches and a fat seven inch cock popped upright. The dark elf laughed at the sight.

"Deal me out this hand, chaps," the dwarf said happily, looking at Susan.

Ashley's mom stood up, stepped over to the dwarf, gripped the back of his chair in one hand, and swung her long leg over his chair. Facing him, she squatted down, bringing her pussy to his cockhead. The dwarf stared happily at her large tits right in front of his face. She reached down between his legs, gripped his hard cock in her hand, and guided him in to her wet pussy. She gasped as she slid down on him, taking him all the way in. He brought his stubby fingered hands up to her tits, squeezing them, then leaning into them, burying his round nose and bearded face in her round breasts. His hands dropped down to her waist as she began to ride him.

Ashley looked around, seeing most of the eyes in the bar fixed on her mom. She couldn't believe her mom was fucking this dwarf right in front of the whole room. But fuck him she was, and she was doing it well. Susan had one hand on his shoulder, one on the back of the chair, her high heels on the floor, her hips moving back and forth as she fucked him. And she was enjoying it. Ashley could see her nipples erect, her tits bouncing, her mouth open and her eyes closed.

"Fuck she's good!" groaned the dwarf, his voice muffled by her tits.

Susan gasped, her chest heaving, her hips moving faster on him. She began to bounce up and down, crying out in pleasure. She was going to cum. Ashley could tell by the look on her face that her mom was going to cum hard. Susan ground down on his cock again, and she shrieked, orgasming loudly.

More cheers from the crowd in the tavern.

"Hey, if you other girls want to earn a little, I've got some to spare," laughed the dark elf.

"So do I now," said the goblin.

Susan, still gasping, said, "No, I've got this, girls. You two see about a room upstairs." Then she turned her attention back to the dwarf, bouncing up and down on his cock harder, fucking him eagerly. She gasped again, came again, working herself on him. The dwarf moaned, then grunted. Susan cried out, feeling his cum spurt into her pussy. She gasped in delight, drove her pussy down onto him, and came a third time. The dwarf clutched her hips, his face between her tits, his short legs sticking straight out as he came. Susan moved her hips in circles on him, his cock deep inside her, keeping her orgasm going.

Finally she stood up, legs shaking. The dwarf squeezed her tits one more time before trying to pull his breeches up over his hard, wet cock. Susan sat down, crossed her legs again, took a drink of her beer, and watched as the dwarf counted out her money.

Ashley grabbed Katie by the arm and led her back over to the bar.

"Plan b, huh?" asked Katie.

"Yeah," Ashley nodded. "But we need to distract the bartender if one of us is going to get up those steps unnoticed."

"I agree," Katie said.

"I'll do it," Ashley offered. "After the show my mom's putting on, I'm sure he'd like to try a round with me."

"If you come on to him, he'll know something's up," Katie said. "He knows how ugly he is."

"I know," Ashley said. "What should I do?"

"How about the drinks," Katie suggested. "We're running up a tab and have no way to pay. You ever blown a bartender for some drinks before?"

"Not yet," Ashley sighed.

"It's a time honored tradition. You want me to do it?" Katie offered.

"No, I got it. I kind of feel like I got everyone into this. I'll blow him. You go up and get the map. Remember where mom said it was?" Ashley asked.

Katie nodded.

"Wait until I have his, uh, complete attention," Ashley said. She leaned over the bar and called to Jumbo, "Hey, how about something good? You got any wine?"

"You got any money?" he replied. "They way your friend's playing, you won't have any gold to pay for the beer, forget the map."

Ashley looked over at the table. Her mom was out of her chair, standing in her heels, long legs looking sensational in her thigh highs, bent over the table. The dark elf was behind her, hands on her hips. His big black cock was glistening with her juices as he pumped it into her. Her hands were elbows and hands were on the table, her big tits bouncing as he fucked her. Ashley heard Susan's cries of ecstasy above the crowd's laughter as all eyes turned on Susan. She found herself staring, totally turned on at the sight of her mom getting fucked hard and well by the big black elf.

"I've got the same currency she's got," said Ashley at last, looking at Jumbo.

"Is it as good?" Jumbo asked. Laughter along the bar.

"Every bit," Ashley said, tossing her hair. "How much for all the drinks, plus a bottle of wine, and the room tonight?"

"Thirty gold," said Jumbo. "Give me that pussy and I'll throw in breakfast in bed."

"How 'bout I blow you and we call it even?" Ashley licked her lips.

Jumbo shrugged, picking a bottle of wine off the counter, and said, "Deal."

Ashley slipped off the barstool and kissed Katie. As before with her mom, the blonde returned the kiss passionately. Ashley melted into her embrace. Damn, Katie was a good kisser.

Ashley finally pulled away and looked across the room at her mom, still bent over the table, screaming with a powerful orgasm, the dark elf grinning down at her as he fucked her. Ashley walked around the bar, making sure to get to the side where Jumbo's back would be turned to the stairs. Whistles and catcalls followed her down the bar. Ashley walked behind the bar up to Jumbo. All along the bar people crowded close to watch the show. Ashley squatted down in her heels, pulling down Jumbo's breeches. His big cock rose erect. Ashley's eyes opened wide at the site of it.

"Little high elves ain't used to cocks like that," laughed an orc. "She'd pass out if she got a look at an orc cock."

Been there, done that, thought Ashley. She put a hand on Jumbo's fleshy hip, stroked his cock with her other hand. She glanced at the row of faces along the bar, all eager to watch her suck some cock. Katie was still there. Ashley slipped her lips over his head to the applause of the crowd. Jumbo moaned as she slid her lips down his shaft, squeezing his base. She sucked him in and out, pleasuring him expertly.

"Oh, she's almost as good at this as the other one," groaned Jumbo.

Ashley took that as a compliment. Her mom had been sucking cock twenty years longer than she had.

"You lucky fucker," laughed one of the goblins.

"What am I, chopped liver?" asked a succubus.

"No, you're the best," said a goblin, with general agreement from other men.

Ashley worked his cock lovingly, surprised at how good his pre-cum tasted. He'd already cum once in her mom, so she figured this might take awhile. Good. Give Katie more time to get the job done.

"Hey, Rolf," groaned Jumbo, never taking his eyes off Ashley.

"What, boss?"

"Go upstairs and get that other elf. I bet you fifty gold she's trying to steal that map."

Ashley nearly gagged on his cock. He put his hand on her head, gently urging her to keep sucking on him. There was no way she could warn Katie. She could only hope Katie somehow eluded capture.

A moment later she heard Katie saying sharply, "Hey, watch the paws, asshole!"

"Caught her," said Rolf triumphantly. "Rooting through your desk, Jumbo."

"Thieves," said Jumbo. He pulled his cock out of Ashley's mouth and lifted her to her feet. "Should we call the sheriff, have them put in jail?"

"I'm already here, Jumbo," said one of the goblins. "You wanna press charges?"

"Let's make 'em an offer," said Jumbo. He looked at Ashley, held firmly in his large hand, and over at Katie, across the bar, both arms held tight by Rolf. He said, smiling, "You girls plotted to steal from me. I can have the sheriff here put you in jail and have the judge try you tomorrow. Penalty for stealing, of course, is death. Or you can be the bar's entertainment for the night."

"Entertainment?" asked Katie.

"You tart's have been parading around here, getting everybody turned on with your hot little bodies. I think my customers might like a turn at those elf pussies of yours. I know I enjoyed that one over there," he jerked his free thumb at Susan, who was now staring at them with concern. "But I'm a nice guy, like to share. Provide for my loyal patrons, as it were. I'll drop the charges if you two do my friends here the favor."

Ashley looked at Katie. The blonde shrugged at her. Neither one wanted to see what jail or the judge looked like.

"Deal," said Ashley. The crowed roared with excitement.

Ashley looked around as the patrons of the bar began to shed their clothing. Even the women were stripping off what little they wore. It was about to turn into a full fledged orgy. The sight was amazing. The orcs were standing upright, tall and broad, muscles rippling under their dark green skin, their cocks huge. The goblins were only slightly smaller and less muscular, their reddish hued cocks impressive. The dark elves were slender compared to the others, though they would have made for large men back home. Their black cocks were all too familiar to Ashley. And the dwarves had happily stripped down, beards and large bellies above hard thick cocks.

Among them the women were nude now, dark elves, dryads, nymphs, and succubi. They were slender, gorgeous, with perfect bodies. They were laughing merrily with the men, flirting, ready to give themselves to the orgy, yet also looking at Ashley and Katie as hungrily as were the men.

All the sudden Jumbo picked Ashley up and lifted her over the bar. Several hands rose to meet her. She was carried to a table that had been hastily cleared and laid down on her back. The chairs had been flung aside. An orc grabbed her legs and pulled her rear to the edge of the table. Her legs were spread wide, his hands and other hands on her thighs and ankles. His cock, rock hard and huge, rose above her crotch.

The crowd roared with enthusiasm. She saw Katie being carried to another table, also laid down on her back. A dark elf with a hard black cock moved between her legs. Katie raised her head, looking at that big cock with wide eyes. Then Ashley returned her attention to her own situation. The orc rubbed his fat cockhead against her labia, then pushed into her, his big hands on her hips. Ashley arched her back, crying out at the feel of his huge cock spreading her labia wide, entering her tight wet pussy. She felt a hand on her right wrist, moving her hand to another big, hard cock. She grabbed it, glancing at it to see a goblin there, smiling down at the sight of her small hand on his big rod. A dwarf jumped up onto the table, straddling her abs, and he squeezed her big tits on his cock. Ashley's left hand was placed on another cock, and she obligingly stroked it. Her head was hanging off the back end of the table, and a dark elf and an orc pulled back her hair and rubbed their cocks on her cheeks. Ashley heard Katie crying out in ecstasy. The orc pushed his cock deeper into Ashley's pussy and she gasped. She turned to suck and lick the dark elf's cock, then turned to attend to the orc's. The dwarf massaged her breasts on his cock, titty fucking her. The orc held her hips in a vice-like grip, pumping his huge cock into her. All around her she heard female cries of ecstasy and the excited jabbering of men. She could only be thankful that the women in the room were into the orgy, but it would only help so much. She knew perfectly well that she, her mom, and Katie would be the life of the party.


Susan Livengood could only watch as her daughter was placed on the table and quickly surrounded by a variety of horny creatures. She saw Ashley's legs spread wide and the big green orc thrust his huge cock into her. Then she saw the dwarf straddle Ashley even as Ashley began trying to pleasure men with both hands and her mouth. She would have loved to help her daughter, but the dark elf was giving her all the cock she could handle at the moment, and he didn't seem inclined to let her go anywhere. She gasped, closed her eyes, feeling her orgasm rising, and she came for the third time for the dark elf, her body bucking with pleasure at the feeling his big black cock was giving her.

When she opened her eyes at last, gasping for air, she saw Jumbo standing in front of her, nude, his big cock hard again.

"Well well, I see you've been selling your pussy again," he laughed. "Boys, don't bother paying for this piece of twat anymore. She had her friends try to steal from me. So now, like the other two, she gets to fuck everybody to keep out of jail."

"Good," said the goblin, "Because I'm so fucking horny watching this elf slut fuck. I want that pussy next."

The orc stood up, having shed his clothes. Susan's eyes opened wide at the sight of his huge green cock. It was every bit of a foot long. He growled at her, "I'll take her mouth."

Susan glanced again at Ashley. Her daughter was still on her back, the orc hammering his cock into her pussy, the dwarf laughing as he rode her bucking body, still rubbing his cock between her tits, her hands clutching cocks, her mouth working desperately on a dark elf's rod. Katie was on the next table, in a similar position, her long legs over a goblin's arms, high heels in the air, hands clutching cocks, her head to the side, mouth slurping on a dwarf's cock. Susan could only do what she could to help them.

The dark elf moaned, and she could feel his cock swell. He was going to cum. He pulled out of her pussy, turned her around quickly. She leaned back on the table, her legs wobbling. He stroked his cock hard and fast, and cum shot in thick long spurts onto her tits and abs. He smiled with glee, watching his cum splatter her tight body. She stared in awe at the size of his orgasm. Everyone here seemed to cum so much. His chism ran down her abs to her crotch, coating her pussy and dripping down her ass.

Susan was turned around again. The goblin was on the table, laying down, his cock hard. He and the dark elf lifted her onto the table. She got to her knees, and they pulled her down, squatting over his rod. She grabbed his thick shaft, and eased her pussy onto his cockhead. She was so wet. She moaned as his big cock slid into her. He put his hands on her waist, pushing her down onto him. She dug her nails into his muscular chest, and he growled appreciatively. She cried out with pleasure as his cock filled her, her pussy already incredibly sensitive. She wouldn't take long to cum again.

She took a moment to wonder what Emily was doing. Was her younger daughter okay? What might she be suffering at that moment?

Then she heard the table legs creak. Thick hands were on her hips. She looked over her shoulder. Jumbo was behind her, kneeling down. His thick cock was rock hard. He pressed her cockhead against her tight ass.

"OH!" she cried, partially in shock at realizing what he had in mind, partially at the incredible pleasure she was receiving from the goblin's cock moving in her twat.

"This ass may not have been for sale earlier," Jumbo chuckled. "But I'll take it in payment for my kindness in not having you all thrown in jail."

He pushed his cock forward and up, the head stretching her ass open. She was lubricated by the juices of her own pussy and the cum running over her ass. His cock was wet from Ashley's mouth. He slid into her slowly. She hadn't taken it up the ass in years. And when she had, her husband's cock hadn't been anywhere near this thick. And another huge cock hadn't been deep in her pussy at the moment. She cried out, taking more of him into her ass, the pressure intensifying the ecstasy of the goblin's cock in her pussy. It was incredible. She felt her orgasm coming. She couldn't believe she was going to orgasm from Jumbo fucking her ass, but she was. She cried out, screamed loudly, cumming for them, falling down onto the goblin, unable to keep herself upright.

"Yeah, Jumbo!" someone shouted. "Fuck that elf ass!"


Emily awoke to the feeling of a powerful orgasm wracking her body. She gasped in pleasure, opening her eyes, her hands automatically moving to her large breasts and squeezing them. She looked down. She was on her back, on a cushion in Gor's throne room. A succubus was between her legs, soft tongue flicking on Emily's clitoris. A demon was behind the succubus, watching her pleasure Emily, his hands on her hips, fucking her slowly. Emily came harder, arching her back, closing her eyes again. She'd passed out in the midst of one orgasm, a demon's cock inside her, and awoken in the midst of another, a woman's lips and tongue on her pussy.

She opened her eyes again, looked to her left, sensing someone there. A demon lay on his side, his semi-hard cock at her shoulder. She reached over with both hands, grabbing his thick rod. The demon, who'd been eating a succubus' pussy, looked down at her and grinned. His cock swiftly hardened. Emily rolled onto her shoulder and began to suck on him, her legs still spread wide for the girl eating her pussy. She had given herself to this strange world, and cared for nothing other than the incredible pleasure it brought her.


Ashley had heard the cheers go up alerting her that Jumbo had taken her mom's ass. She knew exactly what that meant for her. She came, the orc cock in her pussy filling her with pleasure, and that pleasure compounded by the knowledge that the orgy had just begun, and that she was going to be titty fucked, face fucked, pussy fucked, and ass fucked for hours to come. Her orgasm racked her body, making her body buck. She grunted, unable to scream because of the big black cock in her mouth. She gripped the cocks in her hands tightly, massaging them as she came.

"Hey, dwarf," grunted the orc as he fucked her. "Better move unless you want me to cum on your hairy little back."

"Can you hold out a fucking second," the dwarf growled, still titty fucking Ashley. "I'm about to put a load on this elf's face."

The orc laughed, "Yeah, I can hold out for that. Hell, I bet I can hit it from here when you get done."

The dwarf laughed, squeezing Ashley's tits on his cock, pumping his cock between them. Ashley slurped on the dark elf's cock, looking out of the corner of her eye at the dwarf. His face was red behind his beard. His cockhead, peeking out from her tits, was purple. He groaned. The dark elf pulled away, not wanting to get cum on. The dwarf thrust forward, and cum shot out of his cock, splattering on Ashley's face. He pumped forward again, another spurt hitting her forehead, trailing cum over her nose and onto her lips. He kept pumping, cum now dropping onto her neck. Sighing happily, he rose off her. The orc thrust into her hard, then pulled his cock from her. Ashley looked at him, saw him stroke his cock twice, and then a thick wad of cum shot out. He was right. His cum sailed over her body, landing right on her face. Another wad hit her forehead and hair. She felt a third spurt splatter over her right breast. More cum spurted onto her abs.

"Time to see if she can take it up the ass and pussy as well as the other one can," laughed a dark elf. "I'll take the ass."

"Fine with me," she heard a dwarf growl. "I want that pussy."

"She won't feel your stubby dick after what I did to her," laughed the orc.

Ashley had felt dwarf cock in her pussy. She knew the orc was wrong. She heard Katie cry out loudly, her voice high.

Another orc laughed, "Well, this one's ass seems okay with cock in it."

"And my cock's just fine in her sweet little pussy," said a dark elf.

"Hey, how do you think succubus ass feels?" asked a dwarf.

"Better than you can possibly imagine," purred a succubus.

"Dark elf ass is tight as anything," grunted an orc from across the room.

"I can't get my cock in this nymph's ass," gasped a dark elf.

Ashley was turned over, a dwarf laying down underneath her, his thick cock pointing to the ceiling. She straddled him, lowering her pussy to his cock, taking him in. It felt so good to have that hard cock in her pussy. She moaned happily, taking him to the hilt, loving the feel of him. Then she felt the dark elf's hands on her hips. She braced herself, knowing exactly how huge his cock was. His cock pushed against her, spreading her ass open. His cockhead popped into her. She cried out, gasped for air, and felt him slide further in. She rocked back on the two cocks, taking them both deep inside. They steadied her, pumping into her. Ashley leaned forward, her tits over the dwarf's face, his beard brushing against her skin. He let go of her waist, hands squeezing her big breasts happily. She saw a cock in front of her, a goblin kneeling on the table, and she grabbed it, sliding her mouth over the head. Another dark elf cock was next to her, and she grabbed it with her other hand, determined to satisfy as many of them at a time as she could. She slurped on the goblin's cock, stroked the dark elf cock, feeling another orgasm build. She was sweating, the cum running down her face and tits. It was getting on the dwarf, but either he didn't notice or didn't care, because he was happily rubbing his face in her titties. She orgasmed, gasping on the cock in her mouth, trying to suck him as she came.

"This one's fucking amazing," moaned the goblin.

"I wouldn't trade her for this one over here," groaned a dark elf with Katie. "She's handling four and five cocks at once."

"That's because high elves are fucking sluts," gasped a dark elf. "They act like princesses, but they're slaves to a hard cock any day." Then she shrieked.

"Kind of like you dark elves, huh," grunted an orc, apparently giving her the full measure of his cock. The dark elf could only cry out with ecstasy in reply.

Ashley came down from her climax, sliding her mouth off the goblin's cock and taking the dark elf's cock in her mouth. The big cock in her pussy and huge cock in her ass filled her, pumping into her, making another orgasm rise. She gave herself to it, making herself theirs

Ashley awoke to find herself in a strange bed. She felt soft skin across her legs and opened her eyes. Katie was laying on her side next to her, a long leg across Ashley's. Katie's tanned skin was covered with dried cum, and her blonde hair was matted and messy. Ashley could feel the stickiness on her own skin and hair. She wanted a shower in the worst way.

She lay still in the bed for a moment, enjoying the feel of Katie's skin against hers, collecting her thoughts. From the angle of the light coming through the window, it seemed like maybe late morning. That meant she would have only gotten a few hours sleep, since the orgy had gone on until the earliest hint of dawn. She should have been ravenously hungry, but, as always in this world, it seemed as if she never felt any serious discomfort, whether hunger, thirst, or fatigue.

As she lay there, she heard a voice through the wall, high pitched. She listened for just a moment before she identified the voice as her mother's, apparently in the throes of ecstasy. Ashley giggled, feeling amazed that her mom could still be going. She decided to go check it out. She started to slide her legs out from under Katie's, but the blonde stirred at the motion and opened her eyes.

"Hey, hot girl," Ashley said.

"Hey yourself," Katie smiled. "Did last night really happen?"

"Oh yeah," Ashley sighed. "At least, my tired pussy and ass and all the cum on both of us strongly imply that it did."

Katie laughed, "Glad we survived it. What's the plan now, my fearless leader?"

"Try to find Emily, I guess," Ashley replied. "But first we need to collect mom, and I need to get clean...again."

"Where's your mom?" Katie asked, raising up and looking around.

"Follow the sounds of fucking," Ashley laughed. Katie seemed to hear Susan's voice through the wall for the first time, and she laughed too.

The two girls climbed out of bed and slipped on their high heels. They both had the messiest sex hair, and it was hopeless to try to tame it until they got the cum out of it. Ashley settled for brushing her brown hair out of her face and then led the way out of the room.

They heard her mom's voice more clearly then, as well as the rocking and creaking of a wooden bed. It was coming from the room at the end of the hallway. Jumbo's room. Ashley rolled her eyes and crept down the hall, Katie right behind her. They reached the door, which was open, and peered in.

Ashley's mom was on the bed, straddling the fat innkeeper. His big cock was deep in her pussy, and she was rocking back and forth on it quickly, her tits bouncing with the motion. Her hands were on his stomach, bracing herself as she rode him. Her hair and skin were every bit as cum-covered as Ashley's. Her heels were still on, but her stockings were now ripped in several places. Jumbo laid back with eyes closed, a smile on his fat face, hands on her thighs. Susan turned and looked at them and mouthed to Ashley silently, "once he passes out, I'm getting the map." She winked at Ashley and returned her full attention to riding Jumbo.

Ashley sighed, wondering what trouble her mom was going to get them into if this latest attempt at the damned map failed. She decided to let it go, turned, and guided Katie away from the door.

"C'mon, let's head down to the river and get cleaned off," she said.

Katie nodded, stifling a laugh at Ashley's irritation, and said, "Sorry, sugar. You're mom's just too horny to keep up with."

Ashley giggled, feeling her good humor return immediately. She stopped, turned to Katie, and kissed the blonde passionately on the lips, clasping her in a tight embrace.

"Wow!" Katie said when Ashley pulled away at last.

"Yeah," Ashley said. "I'm horny too...but not for a cock at the moment."

"Oooh," Katie smiled, "I like where your mind's at."

Holding hands, they walked downstairs. The common room of the pub was nearly empty, save for Rolf cleaning up the bar. Most of the rest of the room had apparently already been cleaned. He looked up at the girls as they stepped off the stairs and smiled, "Hey there. You two elves want anything this morning?"

"To get cleaned up," Ashley said. "Then maybe some breakfast, if you and your boss think we earned it last night."

Rolf laughed, "And if I told you that you had to fuck me for breakfast?"

"I'd say my pussy's more tired than my stomach is hungry," Katie said, waving as she and Ashley walked out of the inn. They found the front porch of the inn empty and no boats tied to the dock. They walked out onto the dock, took off their high heels, and jumped into the lazy flowing river. The water was warm and pleasant. Ashley dunked her head underwater, scrubbing her hair, feeling it slowly loosen up, the dried cum washing clean. She surfaced and found that she'd been carried a few yards downstream. She and Katie swam back to the dock, hanging onto a wooden ladder than was built near the end. She ducked underwater again, finally beginning to feel cleaner as she scrubbed her hair.

This time, when she surfaced, she saw a boat pulling up to the other side of the dock. She swam back to the ladder, joined a moment later by Katie.

"Feeling better?" the blonde asked.

"Hell yeah," Ashley smiled. "Feels like a warm day. I wouldn't mind sunning out here the rest of the day, but we probably gotta press on, whenever Mom gets done."

"Come on," Katie said, beginning to ascend the ladder, "Let's talk Rolf into some breakfast."

Ashley enjoyed the view of the blonde climbing out of the water, her bare tight twat glistening above her. She followed Katie up the ladder and took a look at the boat pulled up now on the other side of the dock as she slipped on her high heels. A man was busy tying up the boat.

"Woah," Ashley said, looking at him.

"That's what I was thinking," Katie said.

The man was bare. His tall body was muscular and lean. He had tan skin and blonde hair that was tied back in a pony tail. His pointy ears revealed him to be, Ashley thought, elf kind. As he stood up she saw his face, which was breathtakingly handsome. She also saw his cock, which hung down thick and long.

"Oh, he's fucking hot," Ashley purred.

"Thought you weren't horny for any cock right now," Katie teased her.

"That was before I saw this stud," Ashley grinned. "Don't tell me your pussy didn't just get totally wet."

"Yeah...it did."

The man looked at them, eyes opening wide and then doing a very appreciative once over. He said in a deep voice, "Ladies! I didn't expect to see any high elves here! What are your names?"

"Katie...and Ashley," Katie replied quickly, apparently remembering after a pause to introduce her friend. "What's yours?"

"Ashok," the man replied.

"Excuse me, but are you a high elf?" Ashley asked.

"Of course," Ashok said, looking confused.

"Sorry, but I didn't know there were any male high elves," Ashley said.

He smiled, "You must be one of Ariel's girls. Yes, despite her, ah, preferences, we do exist."

"I'm so glad," Katie said.

"Is this inn hospitable?" Ashok asked, stepping off the boat. Ashley really enjoyed the way his big cock swung as he walked toward them.

"All too hospitable for us," Katie said. "But we'd certainly enjoy your company for breakfast."

"What are you two doing here, in this kind of place, on your own?" he asked, smoothly slipping a muscular arm around their waists and stepping between them.

"Looking for my sister, Emily," Ashley said, enjoying the feel of his skin. She noticed that Katie had quickly placed her slim arm across Ashok's broad shoulders. "She's been kidnapped and taken to Allazar."

He sighed, "A bad place. And you'll have trouble when you get there."

"For now we can't even get there. We have no idea where it is," Ashley said.

"Oh, well, I can take you there," Ashok said.

"Really?" Ashley could have kissed him.

"Sure, no problem at all," he replied. "But you'll see when we get there...I don't know how you'll be able to help her at all."

"Well, I'm sure we'd be better off travelling with you anyway," Katie said, looking into his eyes happily.

"Let's go tell my mom," said Ashley.

"You go ahead," Katie said. "I'll stay down here with Ashok."

"I bet you will," Ashley grinned knowingly. She took one last look at the sexy elf and hurried inside, ignored Rolf, and rushed upstairs. She heard her mom still fucking in Jumbo's room. Looking into the doorway she saw Susan now on her hands and knees, Jumbo wide awake, behind her, pumping his cock into her hard and fast. Her mom was crying out with each thrust, apparently close to a powerful orgasm.

"Care to join us?" Jumbo asked.

"No thanks," Ashley said. "Mom, there's an elf downstairs who knows how to get to Allazar. And he's got a boat!"

Susan cried out, cumming as Ashley finished her sentence. She gasped, panted for air, clutching the sheets as Jumbo fucked her hard and deep. At last she recovered her breath and said, "A boat?! Let's go!"

"Not quite yet, sweetie," Jumbo said, clutching her hips. "You're not leaving me like this."

"Fuck, you've cum three times just this morning," Susan gasped, tits bouncing as he fucked her, unable to get away from his tight grasp. "How much more do you want?!"

"Just a few seconds," he grunted, fucking her harder. She closed her eyes, shrieking with ecstasy as he rammed her deep and fast. Ashley's eyes opened wide at the sight of her mom being so thoroughly fucked. Jumbo looked straight at Ashley, his muscles tensed, and he came, bellowing with pleasure as he pumped another load into her mother.

He released Susan at last, collapsing back on the bed with a cock still hard, wet, and cum oozing out of the tip. Susan staggered off the bed, clutched onto Ashley's shoulders, and moaned, "Let's get out of here."

Ashley helped her out of the room and down the hall. Her mom regained her footing after a few steps, made a half-hearted attempt to brush her hair back, and followed Ashley downstairs. She stopped at the bottom of the stairs, looking at the gorgeous man sitting by the bar with Katie.

"Oh wow," Ashley's mom said.

"Yeah, he's hot," Ashley agreed.

"By the gods, what have they been doing to you?" Ashok asked, staring at Susan with wide eyes. "A goddess such as you...I could kill them all for mistreating you!"

"Oh, I like him," Susan said.

"Ashok, this is my mom, Susan Livengood," Ashley said. "Mom, this is Ashok. He's going to take us to Allazar."

Ashok stood, and Susan's eyes widened at the sight of his cock. He bowed. She almost blushed at the formality, and said, "Let me take a dip in the river and get cleaned up. I look awful."

"On the contrary," Ashok said. "Like your companions, you are breathtaking in your beauty."

"Okay," Susan said weakly. "I'm going to get clean anyway."

She hurried out of the inn, leaving Ashley with Katie and Ashok. The elf had flipped a couple gold coins at Rolf, and breakfast was on the way. They would eat and then leave to go rescue Emily. Ashley wondered what horrors her sister was enduring at that very moment.


Emily Livengood lay on her back, legs spread wide, a gorgeous succubus licking her pussy gently. It felt amazing. Emily's head was spinning with the delicious wine they kept bringing to her. She'd orgasmed most of the night, slept, and had woken with this sexy girl eating her pussy, more succubi lounging around her, talking and drinking and kissing. The men had disappeared somewhere, leaving the girls alone in the throne room. Emily set down her cup of wine and watched for a moment as the girl worked on her pussy. She felt a wonderful orgasm building. Then another succubus approached, squatted down over her, and Emily gladly ate the girl's sweet pussy, her orgasm hitting even as she tasted the sweet juices.

Ashok did not take them by boat. Allazar, he explained, was upstream, above several series of falls and rapids, and needed to be approached by land. He paid Jumbo to watch his boat at the dock and paid a few more gold for two horses and a large uncovered wagon. He laid blankets in the wagon to make it more comfortable, helped the ladies up, and joined them, laying a long sword and dagger in sheaths and a bow and quiver of arrows near the front of the wagon. With a few expert flicks of the reins he had the horses moving out of town, into the wild along a wide roadway. Once the town was behind, he let go of the reins and turned, joining them on the wide, comfortable wagon.

"Now, my lovelies, are you sure you wish to go to Allazar?" he asked.

Susan nodded, brushing her hair back, looking gorgeous now that she had shed the ruined thigh-highs, cleaned herself, and let her hair dry in the warm sun. She said, "My other daughter, Emily, was taken there as a captive. We have to rescue her."

"Armies would have no luck getting into that place," Ashok sighed.

"Then we'll have to find a way in quietly," Susan said.

"It will be a shame to lose three beauties such as yourselves to that place," Ashok shook his head.

"What is there?" Katie asked.

"A demon-lord, named Gor," Ashok said. "And his minions, of course. It's a bad place, and no place for elves."

"Then all the more reason to get Emily out," said Susan. "Of course, we're not elves."

Ashok furrowed his brow, "Of course you are."

"No, look," said Ashley, brushing her brunette hair back. But even as she did, she felt the tip of her ear. It was pointed.

Seeing that, Katie and Susan quickly felt their ears. Ashley saw the pointed tips. Cute, but definitely different.

"Oh my God!" Katie said.

"We're becoming elves," Susan said. "That must be why I'm a twenty year old again."

"Old?" Ashok asked. "My love, high elves do not age."

"You stay young forever?" Susan asked.

He shrugged, "Well, I'm not young. I'm somewhere over four-thousand years old. But I am as I was when I was created."

"You just, what, appeared this way?" Katie asked.

He nodded, "That is the way of the high elves. We are made complete and perfect. We do not change."

"No babies?" Susan asked. "Then, no pregnancy?"

"I don't understand those terms. If you mean little ones, as the dark elves and orcs and goblins have, then no, we don't experience that," Ashok said.

"Then why have all the equipment?" Katie asked. "Why have vaginas and cocks...er...penises for making babies. And breasts for feeding them?"

Ashok smiled, running his hand down Katie's breast to her flat abs, "These are for pleasure, not making new high elves."

"Oh!" Katie said, watching his hand as his fingertips touched her pussy.

"Well that's a relief," Susan said, looking at Ashley. "I didn't want a little Jumbo for your half brother."

Katie gasped. Ashok was kissing her neck softly as his fingers worked on her pussy gently. His other hand was squeezing her round breast. His big cock was rock hard.

"Just for pleasure, huh," Ashley said.

"Is it completely gross for us to have a little pleasure from the same cock?" her mom asked.

"Are you as wet as I am?" Ashley asked.

Susan nodded, "Uh huh."

"Let's suck on him together," Ashley suggested. "Anyway, mom, what happens in fantasy world..."

"Stays here," Susan smiled. "You better believe it, sugar."

They leaned over. Ashok briefly paused in kissing Katie at the touch of their hands on his fat cock. He leaned back, making better room for them, his muscular legs open wide. Ashley watched as her mom slipped her full lips over his cockhead. Susan's hand rubbed his balls softly. Ashley stroked him, letting her mom have a long suck on his fat cockhead. Finally Susan slipped her lips off him, a dab of pre-cum on her lower lip. Ashley took his hard cockhead into her mouth eagerly, sucking on him, stroking his shaft softly. She felt her mom's hand touching hers. Katie moaned loudly as Ashok worked his fingers on her labia and clitoris, kissing her breast passionately.

Katie, looking down at Susan and Ashley pleasuring his cock together, moaned, "Oh, that is fucking hot."

Ashley slipped her lips off Ashok's cock and looked at her mom again. Susan ran her tongue up and down his cock, then took him into her mouth eagerly, sucking his cock like a pro. Ashley looked at her mom. She was so gorgeous, with her wide brown eyes, her full lips, and her perfect body. She looked at her mom's big round tits, bouncing slightly with the motion of the wagon. She indulged in the sight of her mom's long, lean legs, open wide, her bare pussy exposed to the warm sun, labia glistening with wetness.

On an impulse, Ashley let go of Ashok's cock and laid down over her mom's abs. She lowered her lips to her mom's sweet pussy. She'd wanted this. She felt no withdrawal from her mom. Ashley ran her tongue between her mom's labia. Her juices were sweet as nectar. Ashley heard her mom moan. She flicked her tongue over her mom's clitoris, slipping her fingers along the labia. She was rewarded by another moan from her mother, her mom's legs opening slightly wider. Ashley slid a finger into her mother's pussy. It was wet and warm and so very tight. The muscles squeezed her finger. She flicked the clitoris with her tongue and heard her mom gasp with pleasure. Then she heard the wet sound of her mom's mouth working on Ashok's cock, and, beyond that, the elf and Katie's moans.

"Oh, fuck you ladies are hot!" Ashok groaned happily.

"Fuck, I want that big cock in me," Katie gasped.

"Take it, sugar," Susan said. "I'm gonna cum in a minute anyway with what Ashley's doing to my pussy!"

Ashley looked over her shoulder, moving one finger inside her mom, stroking the clitoris with the forefinger of her other hand. Her mom was looking down at her, breasts heaving with delight, one hand clutching a blanket, the other clutching Ashok's thigh. Katie happily rose and straddled the elf, gripping his cock and sliding down onto it. Ashley watched that huge cock enter her friend's tight pussy. Then her mom wiggled between Ashok's legs and began to lick the base of his cock and his balls while Katie rode him. Ashley moaned at the sight of that. Her mom was such a horny thing! She remembered what her mom had said about cumming, and suddenly Ashley wanted nothing more than to make her mom orgasm really, really hard.

She brought her lips back to Susan's twat, working on the pussy with a finger and massaging the clitoris with her tongue. She felt her mom breathing harder and faster. Ashley worked her pussy more urgently, finger deep inside her mom, tongue and lips working over her hard clitoris. Susan gasped, moaned, shrieked, and suddenly her pussy muscles spasmed hard on Ashley's finger. A flood of juices flowed over Ashley's finger and onto her hand. Her mom bucked with pleasure, cumming long and hard. Ashley worked her pussy all the way through it, delightedly bringing her mom more and more pleasure. Susan came for her twice, stacking her orgasms, then finally gasping for air.

"Holy shit!" she gasped. "Fuck baby...you're so...fucking...good at that!"

"Let me do it again!" Ashley giggled.

"No, sweetie. Mommy's turn," Susan said.

Ashley sat up, brushing her hair back. Her mom sat up, pushing her down on her back. Ashley glanced at Katie. The blonde was riding Ashok's cock, looking over her shoulder at Ashley and her mom, cumming hard. The elf had his hands on her ass, squeezing it as she rode him, his fat cock deep in her pussy.

Ashley laid back, watching her mom kneel between her legs. She spread her long legs, opening her pussy for her mom, anxious to find out how good she would be at eating pussy. Susan brushed her hair back, looked at Ashley smiling, and then massaged Ashley's pussy with her fingertips. Ashley moaned, arching her back at the touch. Her mom slid a long slim finger into her and Ashley cried out happily.

"Damn you're tight," Susan said.

"Speak for yourself, mom," Ashley groaned.

Susan grinned and lowered her lips to Ashley's clitoris. Ashley watched, then closed her eyes at the incredible pleasure that surged through her body. Her mom worked her tongue on Ashley's clit like she'd been eating pussy all her life.

"Fuck, mom," Ashley groaned. "Are you sure you never did this before?"

"I may have done it a few times back in college," Susan said. She kissed Ashley's clitoris softly, then resumed working her over with her tongue and lips.

Ashley felt her orgasm building quickly. Her mom was too good at this. She gasped, breathing fast, and then she came, bucking her body on her mom's finger and tongue. Susan wrapped a hand around Ashley's thigh, holding her in place as she worked her daughter's pussy. Ashley heard Katie screaming in ecstasy above her own cries of pleasure. The two girls hit their climax simultaneously, then came down together.

Ashley opened her eyes to find Katie sliding off Ashok's wet, hard cock. Juices and cum ran down the inside of Katie's thighs. Ashok had cum in her, but he was still rock hard, ready for more. He moved around behind Ashley's mom. She paused in eating Ashley's pussy to watch him settle behind her uplifted twat. He slid into her, moaning at the feel of her wet tightness. She groaned, taking his big cock in, held firm by his hands on her hips. Then she looked at Ashley, eyes glistening with lust, and brought her lips back down to Ashley's pussy.

Katie quickly straddled Ashley's face, looking down at her, and moaned, "Care to try my pussy again? There's all my juices, and some hot elf cum for you as well."

In answer, Ashley wrapped her arms around Katie's firm thighs and brought her lips to the blonde's wet pussy. She slid her tongue into Katie, in a daze of ecstasy from her mom's tongue on her twat. Katie moaned happily as Ashley licked Ashok's cum out of her. Katie ran a hand into Ashley's brunette hair, pulling her face up tighter to her pussy. Ashley felt Katie's juices flowing. Katie was at that hypersensitive point just after a thorough fucking. She was going to cum so easily. Ashley felt her own orgasm rising. Fuck, her mom was good! She hungrily tongued Katie's pussy. The blonde gasped, cried out, and came hard, her juices flowing over Ashley's tongue. Ashley came right behind her, gasping for air as her mom brought waves of pleasure over her body. Then, as she came down from that climax, she felt her mom's fingers dig into her thighs, the expert motions of her tongue turning into a desperate lapping as Ashok brought Susan to an orgasm of her own.

Ashley purred with pleasure, licking Katie's clit, feeling her mom begin working her pussy again, hearing Ashok's happy moans as he fucked Susan. Ashley assumed the horses knew to follow the road. She hoped so. She couldn't imagine a better way to travel than the way they were doing it now, no matter how dark the end of the road was supposed to be.


"Hail, Ashley!" a clear voice called from across the broad clearing.

Ashley was straddled over Ashok, moving her hips on his cock, getting damn close to another orgasm. They'd been travelling for most of the afternoon. Next to her, her mom and Katie were in sixty-nine, happily working on each other's pussies. Ashok's hands were on Ashley's hips, his face a mask of pleasure as she rode his still-hard cock. He'd cum five times already. He seemed to have no end of desire or endurance. And that was a good thing. Ashley was getting about the best fucking of her life, made even better by the multiple, incredible orgasms her mom and Katie had given her already.

She looked in the direction of the voice, and cried out in a mixture of ecstasy and happy surprise. Twenty feet away, riding on beautiful white horses, were four elf women. She recognized Brianna, Ariel's gorgeous blonde lieutenant, instantly.

"Oh!" she cired out, trying to talk, but Ashok was holding her firmly down on his hard cock, and he was moving it inside of her perfectly. "Oh...Brianna...oh...fuck...I'm cumming!"

She came, screaming with pleasure. She heard the elves laughing merrily. "Same old Ashley," Brianna laughed. "What adventure have you gotten into this time."

By that point, Katie and Susan had manage to disentangle themselves and sit up, looking at the new arrivals. Brianna and the elves guided their horses closer to the wagon. Brianna whistled and the horses pulling the wagon halted at once.

"We're trying to..." Ashley began to say, but Ashok was still fucking her. "Fuck, sweetie, can you...oh...let a girl talk for a...moment!"

"Who's that with you?" Brianna asked. "And what are you doing with HIM?!"

"I'm Ashley's mother, Susan" said Susan, getting to her knees and extending a hand to Brianna, who was now right alongside the wagon. "This is our friend, Katie. And Ashok here is kindly taking us to Allazar."

Brianna scoffed, "Typical Ashok. Allazar is the other way. As he well knows."

Ashley looked down at Ashok. He grinned up at her, shrugging, "Ah well, it was a fun afternoon anyway."

"You asshole!" Ashley said, scrambling up off his cock. He let her go, laughing.

"Come on," Brianna said, extending a hand to Ashley. "Come with us, and will talk about Allazar."

Ashley climbed onto the horse behind Brianna. The elves rode bareback. The horse's fur was soft as mink, and felt really good on her wet, sensitive pussy. She wrapped her arms around Brianna's slim waist, loving the feel of the elf's skin against her own. Behind her, her mom and Katie climbed behind other elves.

Ashok took the reins and turned his wagon around, "It ended too early, my sweets, but it was fun while it lasted."

Susan flipped him the bird as the elves rode away from the wagon.

In fifteen minutes, the horses came to a gorgeous clearing. The elves and girls dismounted and sat down, letting the horses wander the clearing, eating.

"So, what's this about Allazar?" Brianna asked.

Ashley quickly explained about Emily. At the words "sister" and "mother", Brianna's eyes opened wide. She and the other elves talked excitedly.

"What is it?" Katie asked.

"Gor must think this is the prophecy," Brianna said.

"What?" Susan asked. Ashley agreed that Brianna's cryptic sentence wasn't helping clarify the situation much.

"Gor used to have mastery over the high elves," Brianna said. "Thousands of years ago. The power of his cock was legendary. The very sight of it made elf women fall helplessly enslaved to him. Then Ariel used her magic and split his cock into thirds. But one of his witches made the spell impermanent. Once he brought the three kindred to simultaneous climax, his cock would become one again. And then he would again rise to ultimate power."

"Of course, since high elves are not born as are other elves, we thought this would never happen. We don't have mother or daughters or sisters," said another elf, Melanie.

"But people from your world do," Brianna sighed. "And now he has one of the kindred, and had set the trap to ensnare the other two. You can't go to Allazar. It's what he wants you to do."

"But he has my daughter there," Susan said. "I must go, at once."

"Then leave Ashley with us," Brianna said.

"No," said Ashley. "I have to help get my sister back."

"I won't force you to come with us," Brianna said. "But this is a bad idea. Well, we owe you for how you helped us against the Dark Elves. We'll help you, however we can."

Ashley lunged forward, hugging Brianna happily. Brianna laughed, returning the embrace.

"One of us should return to Ariel, to warn her," said Melanie.

Brianna nodded, arms still tight around Ashley. "Melanie, you and Brooke stay with me. Valerie, you are the most experienced in the wild. Can you make it home safely alone?"

"Absolutely," Valerie said.

"Then go now, warn Ariel. We'll go at once to Allazar."

Ashley looked up at the tall tower with foreboding. She knew at the first sight of it why Brianna had thought this was such a hopeless errand.

Situated on the peak of a steep hill, the mountain peaks rearing up high behind, the black tower rose threateningly into the evening sky. From where they were, she could not see the base of the tower among the trees. But the tower itself was cylindrical, rising over two hundred feet into the air. The top of the tower bulged out, wider than the shaft, giving the tower very much the look of...

"A big black cock," said Katie.

"Just what I was thinking," Susan sighed.

"Gor's symbol of manly dominance and virility," Brianna said in a hushed tone. "A dominance he would very much like to impose over us again."

"Any ideas how to get in there, find Emily, and bring her out?" asked Brooke, sitting on horseback in front of Susan.

"I was hoping you girls might have some ideas," Susan admitted weakly.

"It's impossible," said Melanie. "We're going to get caught trying it. Ashley and Susan, you both should not go in there. The two of you, together with Emily, is what he wants."

"I'm not abandoning her in there a moment longer," said Susan. "I'll walk in the front door and demand her back, if that's all I can do."

"That's exactly what you should do," said Brianna suddenly.

"Okay...really?" asked Susan.

"Yes," Brianna said with a sudden enthusiasm in her voice. "Only, don't walk in demanding things. Walk in as our captive."

"Gor would never believe elves were handing over one of the kindred," Ashley said.

"No, but succubi would," Brianna said.

"You're thinking of the shape-change charm?" Brooke asked.

Brianna nodded, turning on horseback to look at Ashley, "We mainly use it for role playing...you know, if you're in the mood for a big breasted brunette, but your partner is a petite red-head...or if you're feeling really kinky and want a dark elf, but one isn't handy at the moment. Ariel taught me how to change shapes temporarily. And once you get past the horns, succubi and high elves don't look all that different."

"So the five of us pose as succubi and march in with mom as captive?" Ashley asked. "What then?"

"Undoubtedly Gor will want to sample his new delight," Brianna said easily.

"Excuse me?" Susan asked.

Brianna went on, "Then an orgy will probably break out, with Susan as the belle of the ball."

"Again?" Susan asked weakly.

"We can use that distraction," Brianna said, ignoring Susan, "to find Emily and get her out."

"And mom...how do we get her out?" Ashley asked.

"That's the problem with the plan," Brianna conceded.

"So we're just trading one captive for the other," Katie rolled her eyes.

"That's the best plan I've got," Brianna said.

"What if we all just go in as succubi?" Ashley asked.

Brianna shook her head, "I thought about that, but we'll never pass inspection without a distraction. I can do the horns and make us all blondes, but Gor knows his mistresses pretty well. If anyone starts asking us anything that his succubi ought to know, even our names, we're caught."

"Then lets do it," Susan said. "Better me in there than Emily. Maybe once Ariel arrives you all can rescue me, but, if not, at least my daughter will be free."

"Mom...are you sure?" Ashley asked.

Susan smiled, "Absolutely, sugar."

Brianna dismounted and took her staff in hand, "Then let's begin."


Emily looked up at the sound of the chamber doors opening. She was riding a large demon-cock at that moment, moving her hips slowly, enjoying the feel deep inside her. Her body was fatigued from so many orgasms, but the wine and food the succubi supplied her kept her going...and kept her wanting more.

But at the sight that met her eyes, she rose up off the demon's cock, eliciting a grunt of displeasure from her latest lover.

Her mom walked into the chamber, wrists tied in silken cords before her, five blonde succubi behind her.

"Mom!" she cried out.

Gor looked at her, then at Susan, a wide smile breaking over his face, "Your mother, is it, Emily? Welcome to my palace, my dear. You are most welcome here."

Susan said nothing, staring with wide eyes at the huge, powerful demon, his three long cocks growing swiftly erect.

"And to whom do I owe my thanks?" Gor asked, looking at the succubi. "I do not recognize you."

"We came when we heard that the kindred had arrived," said one of the succubi. "We joined the hunt, in service of you, my lord."

"And your service, and you, are most welcome, my beauties," said Gor. He approached the girls, and, with a wave of his hand, the ties fell off Susan's wrists in ribbons. He stood before Susan, looking down at her as she stood, slim and small in her high heels, before him. He said, his voice rich and deep, "You are every bit as beautiful as your daughter. Where is your other daughter? You three should be together."

One of the succubi said quickly, "She escaped us, for the moment, my lord. But she is fleeing east, seeking Ariel's protection."

"As I thought she might," said Gor. "She will not escape long, then. My minions are covering all roads to Ariel. Well then, I should acquaint myself with the mother. Your name, my love?"

"Susan Livengood," said Emily's mom.

"Susan, I am Gor, demon lord of the abyss," he said. With those words, he picked her up as if she weighed nothing, large hands around her waist. He lifted her till her pussy was level with his face and leaned her back. Whether willingly, or by his power, Emily's mom spread her legs wide for him, high heels over his shoulders. He eagerly flicked his long black tongue against her pink pussy. She cried out in pleasure at the touch, her hands clutching his fingers. He brought her pussy closer to his mouth, tongue sliding into her, eliciting another gasp of ecstasy from her. He stood there, three cocks rock hard, driving his tongue into Susan. At the motion of one of the new succubi, two others moved forward and began to stroke and suck his cocks. He paid them no notice, concentrating fully on tongue-fucking Emily's mom. One of the other new succubi made straight for Emily.

Emily looked at her mom again. She was clearly orgasming, her sexy body bucking, muscles tensing, her high pitched cries of ecstasy echoing in the chamber. Gor slipped his tongue out of her, brought her down, and slid his uppermost cock slowly into her pussy. Emily stared with wide eyes as that huge black cock somehow made it's way into her Mom's tight pink pussy. All around her the succubi and demons were cheering loudly, just as they had when Gor had first taken Emily.

"Emily!" whispered the succubus urgently.

Emily glanced at her, not wanting to take her eyes off the sight of her mom being fucked by the demon. "What?" she asked sharply.

"Emily, it's me, Ashley!" said the succubus. "I'm in disguise!"

Emily looked at the succubus, into her eyes, and then she recognized her sister through the horns and blonde hair. "Holy shit, Ash..."

"Shhh!" Ashley admonished. "We're getting you out of here."

"But..." Emily hesitated. She found that she didn't really want to leave. She said as a delay, "But what about mom?"

"She knows what she's doing," Ashley said, grabbing Emily's hand. "Come ON!"

Emily looked at her mom, bucking in another powerful orgasm, the demon's huge top cock sliding deep in and out of her. She wasn't at all sure her mom had known was she was getting into.

"We can't leave her," Emily said. She'd had so much pleasure since coming here. So much better being with than that nasty giant. And who knew what else was out there in Ashley's weird fantasy world.

"You don't know what's at stake. I'll explain later, little sister, but we're going, now!" Ashley said, pulling at her hand.

"Going where?" asked a demon, standing right in front of Ashley.

Emily's sister looked up at the demon, eye to chest with him. Ashley said weakly, "Going...just over there?"

"Something's funny about all this," said the demon. He took Ashley's hand firmly in his own and said to another demon standing nearby, "Go get those other new succubi. There's some mischief afoot here."

"Fuck," Ashley said.

Several demons moved silently among the cheering throng and, in a flash, had the other succubi who had come in with Susan and Ashley in their strong hands.

"My lord," said the demon holding Ashley.

Gor paused, cock buried deep in Susan, who was moaning with pleasure. He said politely, "What is it, my friend?"

"This one was trying to escape with Emily, I think," the demon said. "These new succubi are up to something."

"Let's see about that," Gor said, pumping his mighty cock lazily into Susan, who groaned happily. "Reveal," he said.

Before Emily's eyes, Ashley changed back to her normal appearance. One of the succubi became Katie. The other three lost their horns, and one of them became a redhead.

"High elves," said Gor, grinning. "Have fun with them, boys."

The demon interrupted the cheering immediately, "But, my lord...this one called Emily 'little sister'."

"Could it be?" Gor asked, his eyes lighting up brightly, "Has the third of the kindred walked into my arms?" He looked at Emily, at Susan, and at Ashley and said delightedly, "There is no mistaking the resemblance. She is the third! Bring her to my throne, along with Emily! I will wait no longer so deformed!"

"No!" cried Brianna.

"Yes, my sweet," Gor said, turning back to his throne, cock still deep in Susan, "You and your queen will once again be mine."


Ashley struggled against the strong arms that held her, but it was no use. The demons picked her up and carried her easily to the black throne. They laid her down there on her back, laying Emily on top of her, her sister's back pressed against her titties. The demon lord approached, one rock hard cock in her mother, the other two ready.

The demon's held Ashley and Emily down, spreading their legs wide. As Gor approached, setting Susan down gently on Emily, Ashley felt a wave of desire wash away all other emotions. She wanted him, deep down, in a way she had never wanted a man before. She submitted to the demons, letting them position her to receive him. Emily was similarly compliant.

Succubi ran forward rubbing the girls' pussies. It was needless. Ashley had grown wet beyond belief at Gor's approach. She did like the touch, however, and moaned happily. The succubi guided Gor's cocks, moving his middle cockhead to Emily's wet pussy, the lowest one to Ashley's. Then he began to ease into her, his huge cock spreading her open, filling her with pleasure. She cried out at the feel, knowing that she would cum soon.


Katie, held tight by a demon, watched helplessly as the demon pushed his cocks into Emily and Ashley, his uppermost cock still deep inside Susan. She heard her friends cry out with pleasure.

She looked at Melanie, who was next to her, and asked, "What can we do?"

"Nothing," sighed Melanie. "Do you hear your friends? They'll cum for him in seconds."

"Ariel must arrive now!" said Brooke.

"Even she could not get here so fast," said Melanie.

"But we must try to help them hold out for her," said Brianna. She lifted her clear voice loudly, shouting, "Ashley, my love! Susan! Don't cum! Don't orgasm! The spell doesn't work until you orgasm together!"

"Keep them too busy to make such a racket," growled Gor, thrusting into the three women. He waved his hand vaguely at Katie and the elves, and she felt mind fall into a blur of lust and desire.

Katie was spun around, along with the elves. She was laid down on the ground. The demon spread her long legs open, pressed his black cock to her pussy, and thrust into her. She pushed at his chest with her arms, but was no match for his strength. She cried out, unable to believe how wet her pussy was, how good this felt, how much she actually wanted it. Next to her Melanie was on her knees, a demon behind her, ramming his cock deep into her pussy. Brianna, on her other side, was in a similar position, but she also had a demon kneeling before her, his hands on her head, his big cock in her mouth. On the other side of Brianna was Brooke. She was being held up between two demons. One had his cock deep in her pussy, and her long legs were wrapped around him. Another demon, behind her, was trying to work his huge cock into her tight little ass. Katie couldn't even imagine how that was going to work. The demon thrust into her, hard and deep, and Katie screamed with ecstasy.


Ashley had heard Brianna call out to her, not to orgasm. It seemed like such a silly request. And then Brianna's voice, along with Katie's, became nothing but cries and screams of pleasure. It was awfully hypocritical of them to tell her not to orgasm, then throw themselves into what sounded like a really good orgy.

She felt her orgasm rising quickly. She remembered the prophesy. She knew she ought to fight it. But there was no way. She wrapped her arms around her sister and mother, feeling them above her, their bodies moving with her own, their ecstasy building with her. It was so sexy to share this with them. She felt her mom's large breasts, heaving with her passion. She squeezed them, loving their firmness, the feel of Susan's hard nipples on her palms. She remembered the taste of her Mom's sweet pussy.

Ashley came. Her orgasm hit her like a bomb, exploding from her pussy through her body. It rose, overtaking her mind, and then intensified, until another orgasm came behind, before she even recovered from the first. Forget not orgasming, she was stacking them!

Dimly, vaguely, she heard Emily's and Susan's voices rising into screams of ecstasy. She felt their bodies tensing, then bucking with pleasure. They were cumming along with her. It was so beautiful! Then the demon thrust deep, sending her to an even higher place. His huge cock filled her. He bellowed with pleasure. His body shook. His big hands fell away from them. He pulled out, gasped, and she heard her mom shriek with pleasure as the demon came, spraying them all, but mostly Susan, who was on top, with his cum.


Katie looked, coming down from her own climax just in time. All the demons, even the one fucking her, paused to see. Gor staggered back, cum spurting from his three cocks in thick wads, covering Susan, splattering over Emily and Ashley as well.

"Oh, shit," gasped Melanie.

The demon lord spurted the last of his cum, then fell to his mighty knees. A red glow surrounded him. He stood again, turning to face his minions. His cocks seemed to blur, then to grow together, combining in size and potency. The glow faded, and Katie looked in awe and desire at the mighty black cock that now stood erect from his crotch. Every bit of eighteen inches long, and wide as her calf.

The demons roared in delight.

"Come!" he shouted. "Come with me! To Ariel's first, since she had the audacity to send her spies to try to stop me. The elf queen will submit herself, and all her followers to us, tonight!"

"And what of these?" asked the demon fucking Brianna. "And what of the kindred?"

"They have all served my purpose," said Gor. "Leave them here...with the imps."

The demons laughed. In the shadows, the imps cheered, exchanging high fives.

Gor said with a smile, "Be good to my imps, elves. Or I will hear of it."

And with that he was gone, striding out of the chamber, succubi and demons crowding behind him. Katie and the elves were left gasping on the floor. She looked at the altar, where Ashley, Emily, and Susan were struggling to get to the floor.


Ashley wiped Gor's cum away from her eyes, her body still rocked with ecstasy. She looked at Emily, then her mom. Susan was covered with cum again. She looked at Ashley, managed a weak smile, and shrugged. Ashley staggered across the floor to Katie, hugging her, then hugging Brianna, Brooke, and Melanie in turn.

"I'm sorry," she said to Brianna. "Maybe Ariel can stop him again."

Brianna shook her head, "No, not this time, my love. He's too powerful. It would take Aphrodite herself to stop him."

"What do we do now?" Brooke asked.

Brianna sighed, looking around at the imps, who were all walking toward them, their cocks hard. She said, "For now we try to think of a plan of escape...and we fuck imps. A lot of imps."

Ashley looked at the imps. There were dozens of them. She looked at Brianna again, then the other elves, then Katie, and last at her mom and Emily.

"We'll fix this," Susan told her. "We'll help save your friends. But Brianna's right. One thing at a time. Amuse the imps until we can think of a way to escape. And then we stop Gor and free the elves. Whatever that takes."

Ashley nodded, then kissed Katie, Emily, and her mom softly, before turning and facing the approaching imps. She said calmly, "So, which of you little fellas think you have what it takes to please me?"

Ariel rode easily on the galloping horse. The horse was flying as swiftly as the beast could, but she rode bareback as if she was gliding on a cloud. Her calmness of posture, however, belied the anxiety within her. When Valerie had arrived and told her the news, she could not believe what she'd heard. Ashley was back (her heart had leapt with joy at those words), and now with her mother and sister formed the kindred. And they were on their way to Allazar!

The idea of Gor returned to his full might was unthinkable. How could Brianna have had such poor judgement. But Ariel knew how. Brianna was soft-hearted, particularly toward Ashley. She would not have been stern enough to force Ashley away from Allazar. Ariel, herself, was glad that she had not been put in the position to do so.

But now she had to get to Gor's keep before it was too late. In her heart she knew, of course, that there was no hope of that.

Moments later, her horse entering a clearing with Valerie and three of her best bodyguards riding behind her, she stroked the horse's neck, signalling him to halt. He pulled up obediently, all to eager to avoid the dark shapes filling the clearing before him.

Gor strode forward, massive and dark in the night. Ariel could see in the starlight that she was definitely too late. His cock was whole, hard, and massive beyond belief. The clearing behind him was filled with demons and succubi, and they all approached.

Ariel did not hesitate. She raised her staff and cast her spell, sending a white light across the clearing. It lit up like the brightest day for a moment. Gor stopped in his tracks, and behind him his followers fell to the ground, clutching their cocks and pussies, moaning in uncontrollable ecstacy. It was Ariel's best shot, a burst of her magic powerful enough to stop an army of orcs. Gor looked at her and smiled.

Before she could move, or even warn the others to flee, he raised his hand. Ariel was rocked by a powerful orgasm. She cried out, slipping from the stallion and tumbling to the soft ground. Her staff shattered. She was only vaguel aware of Valerie and the other girls hitting the ground near her. She looked up at Gor, walking calmly toward her, and her heart felt nothing but desire.

Recovering from her orgasm, Ariel stood and staggered toward him. Her intellect told her not to, but that part of her was not in control. She was a creature of desire now, wanting nothing more than to please the demon. She dropped to her knees in front of him, reaching up to touch his mighty cock. He looked down on her with red eyes, smiling approvingly.

"We meet again, my queen," he said.

"At last, my lord," she replied, stroking his cock with her small hands.

Behind him, his demons and succubi began to climb to their feet. Ariel's girls, however, still lay in the grass, legs spread, backs arched, massaging their pussies and crying out in ecstacy.

"Tend to the elves," Gor said, glancing over his shoulder. Several demons rushed past him, and moments later the cries of elven ecstacy redoubled. Gor looked down at Ariel and asked softly, "Do you wish to serve me?"

Ariel's mind screamed no, but her desire was stronger and louder, and she heard herself say, "Yes, my lord."

He reached down and picked her up, huge hands gentle on her slim body. She spread her legs wide, her high heels touching his hips. Hands on her waist, he brought her down to his huge cockhead. Her pussy was flowing with juices for him. Somehow she stretched for him. The pleasure was overwhelming. As his head entered her slowly, she came again, clutching his arms with her hands, nails digging into his dark skin. He pushed deeper into her, his massive shaft filling her. She looked down, gasping, cumming again for him, amazed to still see nine or ten inches of black cock outside of her pussy, when she knew she could take no more of him in. He moved her up and down, pumping his cock into her, bringing her to orgasm after orgasm, each climax washing over her before the one before had quite subsided. She was in a world of pleasure, all senses deadened by the ecstacy that overwhelmed her mind.

And then he came, his massive muscles tensing. He plunged deep into her, his cum filling her pussy, overflowing out of her even as he pumped more into her. The sensation brought her to another orgasm, more powerful than any she could remember before. He kept cumming, groaning happily as his chism spurted into her, for a minute or more, before he finally gasped and relaxed. He pulled her slowly off his cock, laying her into the arms of succubi, who came to held her stand upright. Ariel glanced over and saw his cock still hard and erect. She knew that Gor had endless stamina, and unquenchable desire. Her people were his now.

"Come, now," he said. "Onward to our new city. Ariel's people await us."


Ashley was orgasming despite her exhaustion. The light of the dawn was coming through the windows of the chamber. Hours had passed. Ashley had lost count of the number of the little men that she'd fucked, sucked, and stroked. Her body was covered, head to thighs, in their cum. Even now, she was on her knees, one imp's cock deep in her pussy, one buried in her ass, and another imp grinning as she sucked on his cock. She'd asked which one had the equipment to satisfy her. As it turned out, about all of them had tried, and about all of them had succeeded.

At least she could see imps passed out on the floor now, cocks hanging limply over their little thighs, smiles on their ugly faces. As she came down from her orgasm, she glanced around. Her mother was squatting on her high heels, grinding her ass down on an imp's cock. She was leaning to the side, stroking and sucking another imp. Emily was on her back, feet in the air, one imp titty fucking her, another pumping away on her pussy. Katie was in a similar position to Ashley, on her knees, one cock in her pussy, another in her ass, but she had two imps in front of her, and she was busily sucking first one, then the other, her hands continually stroking them. The imp beneath her, his cock deep in her pussy, had his face between her big tits.

The elves were similarly occupied. Brianna lay on her right side, her left leg up in the air. One imp was in front of her, fucking her pussy, one behind her, pumping her ass. She was sucking and stroking a third imp who sat on the ground by her face, smiling. Brooke had her knees by her ears, an imp pumping her ass. Another imp stood over her face, pushing his hard cock down so that she could suck the head of it, then moving forward to let her lick and suck his balls. Melanie looked exhausted, but she was gamely riding an imp, leaning forward with her tits in his face while she sucked another. A third imp was positioning himself behind her, rubbing his cock on her ass, just beginning to push into her.

"What can we do?" asked Emily as the imp pulled out of her pussy and shot a wad of cum onto her stomach, hitting the other imp in the back inadvertently.

"Hey, watch it, asshole," said the imp, not pausing in his eager titty-fucking of Emily.

Brianna paused in sucking her imp just long enough to say, "Tried my magic to...oh...make them all helpless with ecstacy...oh YES...but...not strong enough...without...oh...my...uh...staff...OH!" She orgasmed hard, slurping desperately on the imp cock again.

"How do we...use that...oh...magic?" asked Susan

"Stop talking, keep sucking," said the imp at her mouth, taking her head in his hands and urging her mouth back down on his cock. Susan complied.

"Just...fuck...concentrate on...oh...the image of them...OH...cumming!" gasped Brianna, recovering enough from her orgasm to speak.

Ashley tried. She pushed back on the cocks in her pussy and ass, slid her mouth down the cock in front of her, and tried to picture all the imps falling to the ground, cum spurting from their cocks. Instead she orgasmed again, bucking on their cocks.

But then, suddenly, she felt the imps tense up, gripping her hard, and they came, pumping their chism deep into her mouth, pussy, and ass. Ashley opened her eyes wide in surprise. It wasn't her amatuer attempt at magic, she was sure of that. But all around her the girls were crying out in surprise, and all the imps, even those passed out, were moaning loudly, cum spurting out of their cocks. She felt the imp behind her fall backward, cock sliding out of her ass, cum oozing behind. The imp in front of her sat back heavily, grabbing his cock with both hands.

Ashley climbed off the imp beneath her as quickly as she could. He clutched his cock, writhing as he continued to cum. She brushed her brunette hair back, aware of how sticky it was with cum, and she looked around. All around the imps were curled on the ground, stroking themselves and cumming, as if Ariel herself had cast the spell. Ashley looked toward the keep's door, half expecting to see the elf queen standing there. But Ariel was not there.

Ashley looked at all the elves, seeing the same surprise and relief on their faces as she had on hers. She looked at Katie and Emily, and saw them looking around, on their knees. Only her mom looked unsurprised. Instead a look of intense concentration was on her face, her eyes half closed, seemingly unaware that the imp beneath her, his cock still in her ass, was writhing in orgasm, trying almost to escape from her.

"Mom...did you do that?" Emily asked.

Susan opened her eyes and seemed to see the strange change in situation for the first time. "Oh my!" she said. She looked down, saw the imp's desperation, and rose off him, his cock sliding out of her ass, cum dripping out onto him. She stood, legs wobbly, and looked around again, saying, "Oh my! I guess I did! How did I do that?"

"However you did it, now's our chance to escape," Brianna said, grabbing Susan's arm with one hand, Melanie's with the other, and rushing as fast as she could on exhausted legs to the door. The other girls followed. The door was open, the imps previously guarding it now laying on the ground semi-conscious, stroking their hard cocks, cum oozing out the heads slowly.

They hurried into the early dawn, down the hill, stopping only once they had reached a secluded place near the bottom, far off the path.

"Now," Brianna gasped, still winded from the flight after the long fucking. "How did you do that?"

Susan shook her head, "For the life of me I have no idea. I just did as you said, concentrated on making them orgasm. And then, I guess, they did."

"Not only did they," Melanie said, "But you totally incapacitated all of them, and it held after you stopped concentrating on the spell. I've never seen anything like it, save when my queen cast the spell to win the battle against the dark elves. Thanks, of course, to Ashley's help."

Ashley smiled at the memory.

"Yes," said Brianna, "You cast the spell with power, Susan. I'm getting pretty good at our magic, and I could not cast it so well, even with the aid of my staff."

"Well, I just got lucky, I guess," Susan blushed.

"Hell with that, Mrs. Livengood," Katie giggled. "You're just THAT sexy."

"Way to go, mom!" Emily laughed, hugging her mother, their cum slathered skin pressed together.

"It's not just luck," Brooke said. "It means she's the one."

"You're not thinking..." Brianna said.

Brooke nodded, "Yes, I am. Aphrodite told us that in our hour of need, one would come who could use the power of the amulet."

Brianna looked uncertain, "I don't know. If you're right, we're blessed and we can stop Gor. If you're wrong, Susan would die in the attempt."

Susan, still hugging Emily, said, "Excuse me? What are you two talking about, and how is it going to possibly kill me?"

Melanie said softly, "Our patron goddess is Aphrodite, goddess of love. It is from her that Ariel, and all of us to a lesser extent, get our power. Her power gives us sexual mastery, and from that, freedom. She has a temple, on a sacred island just off the coast. In that temple is an amulet, which is said to contain her power."

Brianna nodded, "Yes, and supposedly if a woman can tame the amulet, she will have the power of Aphrodite, which would make her the most powerful woman in our world. But the amulet continually radiates power. The island is filled with males, both humanoid and bestial, that are drawn to her power. They cannot enter her temple, because if they get to close to the amulet, they become helpless with desire, and are able to do nothing but lay in ecstacy, until they die."

"Sounds like a pretty good way to go," said Katie.

"There are worse ways, but I'm sure those who have died entering the temple wish they may have lived through the experience," Brianna said. "And the amulet has the same power over women as it does over men. More than one elf-maid has thought she was the one, and found out the hard way that the amulet's power was too much for her."

"But the elves don't die, I thought," said Ashley.

"High elves don't," Brianna nodded. "And those of our sisters who have entered the temple lay there still, to this day, masturbating in a state of continuous ecstacy. We cannot rescue them, because even Ariel dares not enter the temple to save them. And, at any rate, are you sure that you are high elves? You are not from our world, Susan. Would you die in ecstacy in the temple, as do lesser creatures? Or would you lay in eternal ecstacy, unable to do anything other than touch your pussy and breasts as you cum?"

"I don't want to do either!" Susan said.

"And you may not," Brooke replied. "If you are the one, the one that Aphrodite said she would send in our hour of need, then you can enter the temple, take the amulet, and save us all. And this is, indeed, our hour of darkest need."

"You must be the one," said Melanie. "How else could you have cast the spell the way you did, with no training?"

"I'm still not sure," Brianna said. "I'm so afraid of sending her into the temple."

"Mom," Ashley said. "This sounds scary. This isn't your world, or your fight. If anyone should try this, it's me."

Susan shook her head, "No, sweetie. I said I'd do anything I could to help. And it was my insistence to come here that let Gor regain his power. And I was the one to subdue the imps. You tried to cast the spell, didn't you?"

Ashley nodded. Susan looked at Katie and Emily in turn, and they nodded as well.

"You see?" Brooke said to Brianna excitedly.

Brianna sighed, "You may be right. But I'm afraid to make this decision on my own. My decision to come here was disastrous. Let's head back to our city. If Gor has not come there yet, or if Ariel has been able to hold him at bay, we can ask her. She'll know what to do."

"But we must be careful," Melanie said. "Gor said he was going there first. If he's there, and we get caught..."

"We won't get caught," Brianna smiled. "Not this time. Come, let's find our horses."

They had ridden hard through the day, pausing only briefly to clean the imp-cum off themselves in a stream. That had nearly been a big delay, as the girls bathed in the water. Ashley had found Katie standing next to her, and the refreshing stream had, as always, filled her with desire. She had kissed Katie, passionately, loving the feel of the blonde's body pressed against hers. Her mom and Melanie, and then Emily and Brooke had become similarly entwined. Only Brianna, despite looking at Ashley with sultry eyes, managed to keep her head together, pleading with them to remount the horses and continue onward. Reluctantly they had agreed.

Only as the day lengthened did they finally come to a halt.

"Ashley may recognize where we are, but even she's only been here once before," said Brianna, she and Ashley sliding off the horse together. Brianna continued, "We are close to the sea, and my city is just beyond this line of woods. We'll have to keep an eye out, but we should wait until dark before we approach the city. In the meantime, I know of a dell just inside the forest. We should be hidden there."

The girls all dismounted, Emily and Susan somewhat awkwardly as they shared horseback with Brooke. Brianna then led the girls and horses into the woods. Ashley soon realized they were on a path, winding down a hillside. Within a few minutes they came a little grassy dell, where a stream wound in and became a shallow pool, before draining out the other side on its way to the sea.

At last Brianna seemed to relax. She filled her waterskin and drank, then passed it to Ashley, who refreshed herself. She felt her pussy become wet. Emily walked past her, looking gorgeous, sliding her fingertips along Ashley's skin. She went up to Brianna and hugged her.

"Thank you for trying to save me," she said. "I'm so sorry I helped make this mess happen."

"My sweet," Brianna smiled, "You have to understand it's not your fault. Gor's magic is strong. You were not fully in control of yourself when you were in his power."

Emily moved forward slowly, hesitantly, and looked into Brianna's eyes. Ashley could see the elf's desire. Apparently Emily did, too, because she kissed Brianna passionately. Brianna returned the kiss, and the two of them sank down to the grass, laying side by side. Brianna slipped a long leg over Emily's hip, and Emily moved her thigh up between Brianna's.

Ashley, standing next to Katie, felt Melanie move up between them. The red-headed elf kissed first Katie, then Ashley, looking at them with wide green eyes. Ashley saw that her mom was already laying on the grass, Brooke on top of her, the two of them softly touching and kissing.

She knew she needed this. After all the anxiety and fear of Gor's palace, followed by the disappointment of failing, and the intense fucking they'd all received, the tender touch of a woman would calm her and prepare her for the next adventure.

She laid down, Katie and Melanie joining her. Melanie lay between them, Katie and Ashley leaning over her, kissing her, and each other, in turn. She felt Melanie's soft fingertips on her breast, then move down her side and over to her pussy. Ashley opened her legs, moaning at the touch of the elf's fingers on her soft pussy. She returned the favor, slipping a hand down to Melanie's pussy, only to find Katie's fingers already there, softly rubbing the elf's clitoris. Ashley smiled, sliding down to kiss Melanie's firm round breast, then moving down further, kissing along her abs, down to her hip. Melanie opened her legs wide for Ashley. Katie paused in kissing Melanie to look down. Ashley looked into her eyes, telling her silently that she wanted to do this as much to Katie as to Melanie. She could see in Katie's eyes the same desire. Ashley moved between Melanie's long, lean legs, and began to kiss her pussy softly, Katie continuing to work her clitoris. Ashley licked her labia lovingly, slowly, patiently. They could take their time. She was with wonderful lovers, who would make sure they gave her the kind of pleasure she gave them. It was still two or more hours before it would be dark. Ashley was in no hurry at all.


"Ashley, Brooke, and I will go," said Brianna.

The girls lay on the grass by the beautiful pool, the stars overhead twinkling in the gaps between the trees. A gentle breeze blew. All of them felt sensational, having given and received pleasure for hours. Ashley felt nothing but warmth and joy. Sex with the elves never left her exhausted, only happy and exhilarated, and craving more.

"I want to go, too," said Susan immediately. Emily and Katie concurred.

"No," said Brianna. "Susan, you must remain safe here. And Melanie will remain with you to guide you to Aphrodite's island if we are captured. Ashley has proven before to be most useful in a hard situation, and Brooke is the fastest runner among us, so she can hopefully warn you if things go ill. Numbers aren't any use here. Make sure you leave before dawn. If we haven't returned by then, we aren't going to."

And with that they were off, Brianna leading the way out of the dell and along another path. Other than the starlight, it was dark. Small creatures chattered and rustled in the woods, but there was no other sound.

Then they heard voices. From a distance, the harsh laughter of deep voices, and the high pitched cries of women in ecstacy.

"I think we're too late," Brooke sighed.

Brianna nodded, but pressed on. Ashley followed the elves closely, too anxious to properly admire their slim, sexy bodies in front of her. The trees thinned, and firelight could be seen from the clearing beyond. Brianna dropped to her hands and knees, crawling the last few yards across the soft forest floor.

At the edge of the forest, the land sloped away to a broad grassy lawn. The houses of Ariel's seaside town could be seen, sporadically lit by lanterns and torches. In the starlight and moonlight, the sea shimmered in the distance, white ribbons of surf barely visible.

Ashley recognized the lawn below as the place of the battle with the dark elves. Now a large bonfire burned in the middle, with lanterns raised on poles dotting the rest of the lawn. On the center of the grass sat Gor his muscular black body reflecting the reddish flame of the fire. A petite blonde elf was riding his huge black cock, screaming in pleasure. All around the lawn, other elves were in ecstacy. Among them were the demons and succubi, engaged with them in a massive orgy. Everywhere Ashley looked she could see demons fucking elves and succubi, the women riding their cocks, or sucking on them, or eating one another's pussies. It was an incredible sight, and Ashley felt an insane desire to burst out of the woods and join them. Her pussy was flowing with her desire.

"Do not move," whispered Brianna. "I feel the desire too. It is Gor's magic. He's not focused at all on us, but still we feel the lust he creates."

"I see Ariel," Brooke hissed, pointing near the bonfire. Ashley followed the direction of her finger, and immediately saw the gorgeous elf queen. She was on her hands and knees, bucking wildly, looking over her shoulder at the demon who was fucking her hard and well. Her expression was one of crazed desire and pleasure.

"Our queen can't help us," Brianna sighed. "Come, we've seen enough. Let's go."

They crept away from the forest edge. Ashley struggled to follow Brianna and Brooke, her body aching to join the orgy. But she remembered Brianna's words, knowing that the desire was not her own. At least, not totally her own. She followed them at last, creeping back through the woods, returning to the dell less than an hour after leaving. Brianna told the others what they'd seen.

"We need to get to the dock," Melanie said at once. "We need a boat."

"It's too dangerous," Brianna shook her head. "I can't be sure, but I think I saw some demons among our houses. The chance of a demon or succubus seeing us is too high if we go into the town. We'll head south, to Rocky Harbor, and get a boat there."

Brooke wrinkled her nose, "That's a pirate port. The price will be steep for a boat."

"But it's the only port nearby, unless you want to head upriver to where Ashley and her friends received their welcome. The price will be even higher there," Brianna said. "I don't think we have a choice. Lead the horses for now. Once we are clear, we can ride some tonight, rest, and reach Harbor Town tomorrow."

Harbor Town was a ramshackle collection of houses and inns clustered around a well protected bay. They reached the town just as evening was setting the next day. Ashley looked down on the town from the road, wondering what kind of trouble they would find there. She felt more comfortable with Brianna, Brooke, and Melanie, but she knew from personal experience that the elves had every bit as much potential to get into awkward situations as she did on her own.

"Run free," said Brianna to the horses. The three horses whinnied and trotted off, back toward Ariel's city.

"You know, we could have traded them for a boat," Susan said.

Brooke looked shocked, "What? They are free animals, not ours to trade."

"You don't own the horses?" Emily asked.

"Own something living?" Melanie said, confused. "No, of course not. The horses serve us when they are willing. Which, fortunately, seems to be whenever we call."

Brianna led the way down the road into town as dusk settled. The girls, nude save for their heels, drew quite a bit of attention among the sailors they passed. The place was active, the waterfront crowded with men of all variety coming and going between the ships, markets, and bars.

Ignoring the catcalls and propositions, Brianna led them straight to the marina. A dwarf with a pot belly stood there, looking them up and down appreciatively as they approached.

"Are you the harbor master?" asked Brianna.

"I'd like to master your harbor," the dwarf said lasciviously.

Brianna said impatiently, "Of course you would. We need to purchase a boat."

The dwarf smiled, "I've one you can obtain, for the right price."

"Is it seaworthy?" she asked.

"Quite," he replied. "This way, I'll show you."

Brianna looked at the other girls and rolled her eyes, then followed the dwarf. He led them out onto the docks, coming quickly to a small boat with one mast. The boat looked rickety at best, and Ashley was concerned that it might be kept on the surface by the rope tying it to the dock.

"We need to take it out to sea, not paddle around the harbor with it," Brianna huffed.

"Then you'll be needing something nicer," said the dwarf. "Right this way."

He led them further along the dock, coming at last to a longer boat. This one had one mast as well, but was more sturdy, and the lines looked less weathered. The boat had a broad flat deck. It looked, actually, in rather good condition.

Brianna stepped out onto the boat, ignoring the hand the dwarf offered her. He followed her onto the boat, talking to her constantly as she inspected it. She appeared to ignore every word he said, making her own assessment of the vessel. Finally she returned to the dock, closely followed by the dwarf, his eager eyes fixed on her ass.

"We'll take it," she said.

"Very good," the dwarf replied. "Eight hundred gold, for this fine vessel. A bargain, elf-maid, because I like you."

"Far too much for this thing," Brianna said impatiently. "We'll be lucky if it doesn't spring a leak tomorrow."

"Seven hundred, but not a gold piece lower," the dwarf said. "I really shouldn't be parting with it at all..."

"We haven't any money, anyway," said Brianna. "You can have me for the night, and we'll call it even."

The dwarf looked Brianna up and down, as if appraising a piece of fine jewelry. He said slowly, "Well, certainly you are worth gold, my dear. But for the boat, I'll need all seven of you for the night."

Brianna laughed, "You couldn't handle all seven of us, little man. You couldn't handle me alone."

"Then you've nothing to lose," the dwarf said agreeably.

"Let me confer with my companions," Brianna replied. She walked over to the girls and said, "Well...what do you think?"

"I think why not," laughed Brooke. "Good lord, we'll have him worn out in an hour."

Melanie nodded her agreement. Ashley, remembering the wonderful fucking the seven dwarves had given her during her last trip to this world, said, "Yeah, why not?" Emily looked at the dwarf uncertainly. Katie and Susan shrugged.

Brianna turned back to the dwarf and said, "Okay, we're all yours. What was your name again?"

"Everlast," said the dwarf, happily trotting ahead of them off the dock.

They followed the beaming little man out of the wharf area and up the street twenty yards to a small house. He opened the door, lighting a lantern. Ashley and the others found themselves in a small, one room house with a fireplace and two open windows. When Everlast hung the lantern from a hook on the low ceiling, the room was well lit.

"Beer?" he asked.

Ashley said quickly, "Yes, please!" She remembered the delicious beer of the dwarves up in the mountain when she'd escaped from the dragon.

Everlast had a large keg that took up a corner of the room, an enormous bed taking up most of the rest of it. He opened the tap and filled a mug for Ashley. She drank it, and found it to be every bit as good as the beer she'd had before. She finished her mug in one long pull and handed the mug back to the dwarf. He happily refilled it.

"That good?" asked Katie.

"Oh yeah," Ashley nodded.

The dwarf offered mugs all around and the other girls accepted. The girls all drank freely after their first cautious sip.

Everlast looked at all of them, beaming in delight, and quickly stripped out of his clothes. Like the other dwarves Ashley had seen, he had a full beard, balding head, and hairy shoulders, arms, and chest. Stripping off his breeches, he stood upright, cock erect and ready. He was well endowed, his fat eight inch cock looking quite large on his short body, despite his big belly.

"Who's first?" He asked eagerly, climbing onto the bed.

"I'll go first," Brianna said. "And probably last."

"Ha!" laughed the dwarf, standing on the bed. "We'll see about that. How about something to warm me up, elf? Suck on me cock, already. You other ladies, help yourself to more beer and make yourselves comfortable on my bed...there's plenty for ya'. And I'm not just talking 'bout the beer!"

Ashley gladly refilled her mug, watching Brianna. Brianna crawled across the bed to Everlast. She sat in front of him, leaning forward, both hands on his cock. He looked down happily at the gorgeous blonde. She slipped her mouth over his cock and he moaned happily at the feel of her lips moving up and down his rod.

"Ooh, she's good!" said Susan, laying on the bed next to Ashley.

Brianna did have plenty of skill. She moved her mouth up and down his cock, all the while stroking the base of his shaft with one hand, massaging his balls with the other. Everlast watched in bliss, loving the sight as much as the feel, apparently.

"Wow," said Emily, curling up behind her mother, drinking her beer quickly. "She is good!"

"We're all trained well, in all the sexual arts," said Melanie proudly.

"I seem to remember enjoying some of your sexual arts," Katie giggled, sitting on the bed.

Ashley was already beginning to feel the potent beer going to her head. She finished her mug, saw that her mom's and Emily's were empty as well, and refilled them all. Just after returning to the bed, Katie and Melanie got up and refilled their mugs.

Brianna slipped her lips off the dwarf's cock, turned on her hands and knees, and looked over her shoulder at him. He happily moved behind her and pushed his fat cockhead against her tight pink pussy. She gasped, arching her back, and took him in. He gripped her hips with his short-fingered hands, pumping into her eagerly. In a moment he had her tits bouncing, her body bucking, and her hair flying as he fucked her, making the bed shake. Brianna cried out in surprise and pleasure. The fat dwarf was fucking her hard and well.

"Holy shit!" giggled Emily.

"Oh...wow...and I guess I'm next," said Brooke.

"I bet you are," laughed Melanie.

Ashley, the delicious beer making her buzzed very quickly, was started to really enjoy the way the evening was going. She lay on the bed, watching Brianna bucking as the dwarf fucked her. Brianna was close to cumming. She clutched the bed with both hands, mouth open, eyes closed. She cried out, orgasming hard and loud. Ashley's mom lay next to her, her hand on Ashley's hip, fingers stroking her skin. Ashley glanced at her mom. Susan was watching Brianna's ecstacy with a look of desire in her eyes. Emily, on the other side of her mom, lay snuggled with Melanie. The two girls were running their hands up and down each other's skin.

Everlast pulled out of Brianna, cock hard and wet. He looked at the girls and smiled, "Next!"

Brooke finished her beer and set the mug on the floor. She crawled over to Everlast and he turned her around, putting her in the same position Brianna had been in. He rubbed his cockhead, still wet with Brianna's juices, on Brooke's pussy. The blonde gasped as he entered her. He pulled back on her hips, pushing deep, and he began to fuck her as hard and eagerly as he had Brianna. In moments the little house was filled with the sounds of Brooke's ecstacy.

Ariel looked up in the hours before dawn, seeing an imp entering the clearing and running quickly up to Gor. She was on her knees, a demon slowly fucking her from behind, the orgy continuing without a break since Gor's arrival. As the elf queen, she was a prize for the demons and succubi. Not a moment had gone by without at least one or two of them seeking her pleasures.

"What are you doing here?" Gor asked. The elf and the succubi kissing and stroking his huge cock continued without a pause.

"My lord," squeaked the imp nervously. "The elves and the kindred escaped."

Ariel felt a sudden surge of delight. But then the ecstacy built from her pussy, and she knew yet another powerful orgasm was coming.

"How?" growled Gor. "There were fifty of you to their seven."

"One of the kindred cast a spell that rendered us powerless," said the imp hurriedly.

"Powerless in what way?" asked Gor.

Ariel tried to focus, to listen, but it was so hard with the magnificent cock pumping into her, giving her so much pleasure.

"Orgasming my lord, uncontrollably," said the imp.

"All of you?" Gor asked. He glanced at Ariel. His glance overwhelmed her, and she came, screaming with pleasure. The demon pumped her harder and faster, keeping her cumming.

When at last her orgasm subsided and her ears were working again, she heard Gor say to a demon nearby, who ignored Valerie riding him happily to look at his lord attentively, "I think I know where they're going. You, take some succubi and search south, toward that dirty Harbor Town. If you find them, capture them and send one of the succubi to alert me. I'm heading to the island on my own."

"It will be dangerous, my lord," said the demon, squeezing Valerie's bouncing breasts.

"More dangerous for you all than for me," Gor said. "Make sure the others stay here, and keep the elves busy. Particularly Ariel. My spell should hold until I return, but take no chances."

"Yes, lord," the demon said, gripping Valerie's hips and pushing deep into her, intent on finishing before he set off on his mission.

Gor stood and strode off toward the ocean.


Dawn peeked through the window. Ashley was on her knees, Everlast's cock deep inside her. He was still hard as stone, having cum nearly a dozen times, at least once on each girl. Ashley was fucking him for the fifth time, having cum so often she'd lost count. All around her, the other girls were laying entwined, sleeping with satisfied smiles on their faces. Ashley ground down on him, hitting another orgasm, her big tits bouncing as she moved.

"Ah, you're a mighty agreeable group of elves, my dear," laughed Everlast.

Ashley brushed her hair aside, grinning down at him, "And you're a mighty sturdy dwarf, sir."

"It's dawn, dear," he said. "Our deal was for the night, and I've got to be at the wharf for me job, but d'you mind if I cum one more time before you all go?"

"Not at all," Ashley giggled. She slipped off him and turned around, straddling him reverse cowgirl style. She grasped his cock, lowered herself on to it, looked over her shoulder, and asked, "Do you like this way?"

He stared at the sight of his cock sliding into her wet pussy and said, "Yes, indeed, this should do nicely."

Ashley braced her hands on his hairy knees and bounced up and down on him, looking over her shoulder at him, letting him see how good his cock was making her feel. Guys loved that, and this dwarf was no exception. He rested his hands on her hips, letting her control the action, just laying back and appreciating the sensation and the view. Ashley gasped, feeling another orgasm begin to build. She leaned forward, bouncing harder, and came for him, crying out with ecstacy.

Brianna stirred, raising her head and looking at the windows, her hand on Emily's pussy. The blonde elf said sleepily, "Oooh. It's daytime. We need to be going."

"Not...until...oooh...he cums!" Ashley gasped, fucking him hard. She moaned, "I promised!"

Brianna giggled, "Okay. I'll rouse the others while you finish him off."

Brooke was awake by then and laughed, "I guess we underestimated him."

"By a long shot," said Susan, rolling onto Brooke and kissing her gently on the lips. She smiled down at the elf and said, "Morning, gorgeous."

Ashley reached between Everlast's thighs with one hand and stroked his balls, bouncing up and down on his cock, then grinding down low, moving her hips in circles on him.

"Fuck, that's nice," the dwarf growled, his voice husky.

"Wow, my sister's really good at fucking," laughed Emily, watching her.

"It runs in the family," Susan said.

Everlast moaned again. Ashley knew he was about to cum. She slid up and down his cock, slow for a moment, then faster, bouncing down hard on him. She felt another orgasm of her own rising. She let it go, knowing it would bring him to his climax as well. She came on him, taking him deep, her pussy spasming on his cock. She squeezed his balls and he came, pumping his cum into her pussy, both of them bucking on the middle of the bed together.

Everlast laid back on the bed, arms spread, sighing, as Ashley slid up off him. He moaned happily, "Well, that was the best price I ever got for a boat, ladies. Please, please feel free to do business with me any time."

"Next time we'll know how hard a bargain you drive," Brianna said, climbing off the bed and slipping on her heels. The other girls followed suit, moving with the slow ease of people who have been truly satisfied. Everlast laid on the bed and watched their every movement. His wet cock was still rock hard.

Outside Everlast's house the girls tried to brush back the sex hair. They were ogled and propositioned by every man who passed. Brianna said with a happy sigh, "Well that was surprisingly fun.... Now, let's get our boat out to sea and find Aphrodite's island."

Brianna, Melanie, and Brooke guided the boat out of the harbor with expertise, Brianna at the wheel and the other two expertly letting out and trimming the sail. It left Ashley nothing to do buy lay out on the deck of the boat in the rising sun of the morning, enjoying the salty air and sea breezes.

She also had time to drink. Everlast had been good enough to supply them with two small kegs of his fantastic dwarven ale, and mugs to go around. So Ashley, her mom, her sister, and Katie laid side by side on the broad back deck of the boat, completely nude, their high heels kicked off. They felt the gentle sway of the craft on the calm water under a fair breeze, drank and paying little attention to the harbor slipping back behind them.

Once the ship cleared the harbor mouth, the waves of the ocean moved the boat began to toss the boat a little. But it was a gentle sea, and the swells soon became part of the soothing rythm of the journey. Soon the sail and jib were full, the boat keeled over slightly, and the wheel tied in place, the boat making a fair speed away from land, to the southeast, on a course that Brianna said would bring them to the island by tomorrow midday, if the wind held up.

"This is the life," sighed Emily, finishing her second mug of ale.

"It is," agreed Melanie, the elves joining them with mugs of their own. "High elves are born to live on the beach and play in the water."

"And drink elvish wine," giggled Brianna. "This dwarven ale is good enough, but if we had wine..."

"We do," said Brooke triumphantly coming up from below with bottles of red wine clutched in her hands. "The hold is stocked with everything from whiskey, to goblin cider (drink carefully), to orcish vodka. And there are bottles upon bottles of our own wine!"

"Pass them around then!" cried Brianna excitedly, tossing her beer into the wind.

Brooke did so, and the girls opened the bottles excitedly.

"Oh my!" said Susan. "Oh, woah, this is good!"

Ashley tasted it, feeling the rich fruity flavor thrill her from head to toe. She drank straight from the bottle, loving the taste. It was the best red wine she'd ever had, by far.

The girls talked and drank, laughing at their good forture, exhilarated by the sea breeze that blew their boat onward, straight and true, away from the shore. There were only whisps of cloud in the blue sky. The morning warmed to a gorgeous day. The land disappeared under the horizon. The bottles were emptied and Melanie went below to fetch more. Ashley felt her head swimming with delight as she opened her second bottle.

"This is heaven," sighed Emily, laying her head on Brooke's thighs.

The blonde elf stroked her free hand over Emily's abs and breasts, and Emily arched her back happily at the touch.

Katie kissed Ashley on the neck and said softly, "I can see why you wanted to find the elves."

Ashley turned, kissing her friend passionately.

"They don't ever get enough, do they?" Melanie giggled, looking at Susan.

"I don't think so," Brianna laughed. "And that's good for us."

Susan smiled, drinking her wine and moving over to sit between the two elves. She said coyly, "Why Brianna, do you have something in mind?"

In answer, Brianna leaned over and kissed Susan's right breast softly, squeezing it with her hand. Melanie leaned down and kissed her left breast, nudging Susan's thighs apart and working her fingertips on her pink pussy. Susan took another drink, looking down at them, and then she moaned happily.

"Mom!" Emily giggled. "You're such a horny girl!"

"Emily, if you tell me that Brooke isn't making your pussy wet right now, I'm going to spank you for being a liar," Susan purred.

"Mmm, do I want to be punished, or not?" Emily said. She said a moment later, "I'm not wet."

"Check her, Brooke!" Katie laughed.

Brooke moved her legs out from under Emily, straddling her face, and bending over to inspect her pussy. Emily spread her legs wide, and Brooke brought her face down to Emily's twat. Ashley watched as Emily writhed with pleasure under the blonde elf. Her sister was so fucking hot! She remembered the taste of her mom's pussy, and she just knew Emily's would be every bit as sweet.

Brooke at last lifted her head and looked over her shoulder at Susan, and said, "Oh, she's a little liar all right! This pussy is soaked with lust."

Emily playfully smacked Brooke's tight buttocks, and said, "Bitch!" She brought her lips up to Brooke's wet labia and licked and kissed her lovingly. Brooke moaned happily, and returned her mouth to Emily's pussy, the two of them gently pleasuring each other.

"God, that looks hot," sighed Ashley.

"So does that," said Katie, nodding toward Susan, Brianna, and Melanie. Susan was laying down, Brianna moving to straddle her face, Melanie laying between Susan's legs. Ashley's mom happily began to lick Brianna's pussy, while Melanie kissed Susan's clitoris softly.

"I want you," Ashley breathed in Katie's ear.

Katie pulled her down to the deck, kissing her. Ashley returned the kiss, touching her tongue to Katie's, moving her hand down Katie's perfect body. Katie moaned, then kissed Ashley's breasts, then her abs, finally turning and straddling Ashley's face, burying her face in Ashley's pussy. Ashley moaned happily, wrapped her arms around Katie's legs, and brought her lips and tongue to Katie's sweet tight pussy. The two of them pleasured each other, expertly. Ashley felt her orgasm rising quickly. She worked her tongue over Katie's twat, sliding into her, then returning her full attention to Katie's engorged clitoris. She felt Katie bucking with pleasure. Katie came for her, not pausing in licking Ashley, and Ashley came right behind her, the two of them writhing in pleasure. All around her, Ashley heard the soft moans and cries of ecstacy.

Katie eased up off Ashley, and took a long drink from a bottle of the elvish wine. Ashley reached for another bottle and drank as well. Her mind swam even harder with lust and desire. Katie moved off of her, then turned, sitting down between Ashley's legs. She put one leg in front of Ashley, one behind her. Ashley moved down, pressing her labia against Katie's. It felt amazing. The two of them leaned back on their elbows, twisted so that their pussies were pressed perfectly together, drinking wine as they moved, bringing each other incredible pleasure. Ashley gasped, feeling another orgasm come. Katie's soft, wet labia sent surges of ecstacy from her pussy through her body. She moaned, leaning her head back, and came for Katie, hearing Katie orgasm with her. Their juices flowed together, enhancing the pleasure of touching that way.

Ashley looked up and saw Melanie standing over her. Then she saw her mom walking over to Katie. Susan straddled her, facing Ashley, and knelt down. Katie eagerly began to eat her pussy, and Susan gasped and moaned with pleasure, looking gorgeous. Ashley glanced over to her sister, and saw Brianna joining her, Emily now laying down with Brianna straddling her face, and Brianna bent over and beginning to lick Brooke's pussy. Emily had one hand on Brianna's ass, the other hand on her own pussy, her tongue flicking over Brianna's wet labia.

Ashley moaned with happiness, and looked down. Katie was still working her pussy against Ashley's, but Ashley's mom had leaned over, and was rubbing both their pussies with her fingers. Melanie then squatted down over Ashley, and she eagerly began to lick the elf's pussy. Melanie bent forward, joining Susan in helping to pleasure Katie and Ashley. Ashley felt another orgasm surging, and she let it course over her, gasping and bucking as she eagerly licked Melanie's sweetness.


Everlast looked at the six succubi as they landed on the dock before him, their wings disappearing into their slim backs. He couldn't help but be turned on by the beautiful blondes, nude save for their high heels, with their slim bodies and round, perfect breasts. But saw the grim determination in their gorgeous faces and said softly, "This is trouble."

"We're looking for seven elves that we think came this way," one of the succubi said.

"I think I know the ones you mean," Everlast said quickly. Whatever was going on here, it wasn't his fight. And he didn't mean to get on the bad side of the succubi. Besides, he thought, looking again at those perfect bodies and tight little pussies, he might turn this to his advantage.

"Where did they go?" the succubus asked.

"That information'll cost you," he said, grinning.

Suddenly the succubi moved like a blur, and he felt himself being lifted very, very quickly into the air, upside down. He looked up and saw the succubi dragging him up by legs. He looked down and saw the wharf getting very small below him.

Then they let him go. He fell, screaming, all thoughts of another orgy out of his mind. The dock spun, getting closer with sickening quickness.

He jerked to a halt, his wide eyes feet away from the wooden dock. He was lifted up into the air again, fast and high as before. Only when the dock was again tiny below him did he hear a voice, soft and sweet, say, "I'm only going to ask you this one more time..."

Ashley rolled over, still glowing with pleasure from her latest orgasm. The boat coasted through the gentle ocean, pushed by the warm breeze. She brushed her hair back and saw Brooke straddled over Emily's face, her younger sister eagerly licking the elf's pussy. Emily's long legs were spread, toes curled in delight, as she pleasured the Brooke.

Ashley felt a stir of desire at the sight of Emily's wet pussy. Her labia were engorged with ecstacy, her pussy and inner thighs shining with juices. Ashley crawled across the wooden deck, between Emily's legs. She was a little scared that Emily would freak out having her sister eat her pussy. But Emily wouldn't know for the moment...

Ashley, on her knees, leaned forward and slid her hands up Emily's hips to her slim waist. She slowly slipped her tongue between Emily's labia, tasting her sweetness. Emily's wet pussy was delicious. Ashley's sister gasped in the midst of pleasuring Brooke. The blonde elf looked over her shoulder and smiled at the sight of Ashley. Ashley winked at her and began to massage Emily's clitoris with her tongue. Emily arched her back, moaning softly. Ashley worked her tongue up and down Emily's pussy gently, then flicked her tongue over Emily's clitoris again. Emily rewarded her with little gasps of pleasure, writhing her hips. Ashley reached up, squeezed Emily's firm round breasts, then brought one hand down between her legs. She slid her forefinger deep into her sister, working her clitoris with her tongue. Emily gasped, moaned, and then came, her cries of ecstacy muffled as she continued to lick Brooke's twat.

Then Ashley felt someone lay between her legs, silky hair touching the insides of her thighs, soft skin brushing the insides of her calfs and knees. Ashley moved her knees a little farther apart, allowing her lover room. She raised up, looking down, and saw her mom looking up at her. Susan ran her fingers up the back of Ashley's thighs, cupping her buttocks. She lifted her lips to Ashley's pussy, and Ashley lowered herself to meet her mom. She gasped at the sensation of her mom's tongue on her pussy.

Ashley bent down again, returning her mouth to her sister's pussy. Emily was soaking wet now, her juices all over Ashley's finger. Ashley worked her finger deep into Emily again, simultaneously kissing then licking her clitoris. Emily again moaned with delight. She kept working Brooke's pussy, and Ashley could tell with a quick glance from the way that Brooke was moving that the elf was close to cumming. Ashley purred with delight at the sensation her mom was giving her, and she probed her finger inside her sister, continuing to work her pussy with finger and tongue. Then she felt her mom's fingertip tracing across her right buttock, then circling her anus and finally probing into her. Ashley gasped, amazed that her mom was now fingering her ass, but absolutely loving the feeling. She worked Emily harder. Above her, Brooke began to gasp, and then the elf came, hard and long, Emily pleasuring her all through her orgasm. Ashley felt her own climax building, her mom absolutely driving her to ecstacy with her tongue working Ashley's pussy and her finger probing Ashley's ass.

Ashley came, gasping with pleasure, pushing her finger deeper into Emily, lapping her clitoris eagerly. Brooke slid off Emily's face, and Emily reached down, her finger's slipping into Ashley's hair.

Then Emily must have opened her eyes in the midst of her building pleasure, because through the cloud of her own ecstacy, Ashley heard her sister cry, "Oh...Ashley!"

Ashley opened her eyes, looking up at her sister, who stared down at her with wide eyes and open mouth, her large breasts heaving. Ashley writhed, still cumming from her mom's wonderful efforts. She moved her finger inside Emily, working her tongue on her sister's clitoris. Emily slid her fingers deeply into Ashley's hair, then laid her head back and arched her back, giving herself to Ashley. Ashley came down slowly from her climax, continuing to work Emily. She felt Emily tense up, and then her sister came, screaming with pleasure, pulling Ashley's mouth tighter against her clitoris, working her pussy against Ashley's finger.

"Oh, fuck, sis!" Emily moaned, "Oh, shit you made me cum so hard."

"Not as hard as mom made me cum," Ashley giggled.

Her mom slid out from between her legs, sliding her finger out of Ashley's ass. Susan rolled over and got upright on her knees, brushing her hair back. Emily looked from Ashley to her mom in amazement.

"Well, this is kinky," she said at last with a smile.

Just then Brianna, who was laying on the deck, Katie working her pussy, pointed up and screamed, "Shit, look out!"

All the girls looked up and saw the succubi flying down on the boat. Ashley prepared to fight off an attack, but the succubi did not come all the way to the deck. Instead they gripped the sails of the boat, pulling and tearing them. The elves screamed, but they could not reach the flying women, and in moments the ship's sails were in shreds.

"It's a lot shorter swim to shore than it is to Aphrodite's island," taunted one of the succubi.

"Or you could stay in the boat," another called. "You'll have plenty of time to finish your orgy. You're not going anywhere."

The succubi laughed.

"Fuck you, you bitches," said Brianna, standing up and shaking her fist in the air.

"No thanks...we'll get back to fucking your slut queen," said one of the succubi as they turned and flew off. As a parting shot she called over her shoudler, "Ariel really likes Gor's cock, by the way."

The girls looked in silent frustration at the receding figures of the succubi. The boat rocked slowly in the ocean swells. The succubi had stranded them nicely.

"What now?" asked Katie. "I can't see any land in any direction. We must be a fair way off shore already."

"Probably twenty miles," sighed Melanie. "How far to Aphrodite's island?"

"Sixty miles, at least," said Brianna. "Too far to swim either way."

"Then what do we do?" asked Susan.

Brianna smiled, "Sweetie, we're high elves. We have allies everywhere." With that she jumped lightly off the boat, splashing down into the water. She surfaced, swept her blonde hair back, and called, "Just stay there a minute. I'll be right back." Then she dove down into the water, out of sight.

Ashley stood between Emily and her mom, looking at the water in anxious silence for what felt like far, far too long. Then Brianna surfaced again, taking a deep breath. A moment later a man's head and shoulders broke the surface next to her. Then another, and then several more. Brianna treaded water, surrounded in moments by a dozen handsome men.

"Where did they come from?" Emily asked, clearly liking what she saw.

"The deep," smiled Melanie. "They're mermen."

"Oh...like with fish bodies from the waist down?" asked Katie, wrinkling her nose.

"No," Brooke said, looking confused at the notion. "No, they look just like elf men, except for with webbed fingers and toes and gills on their necks." She took two steps and jumped in the water, followed by Melanie.

"Come on," urged Brianna. "They're going to give us a ride to the island."

"You mean, swim us there?" asked Ashley.

"Yeah, milady," said one of the mermen in a deep voice. "We can get you there faster than any boat can go."

"Thank you so much!" said Susan. She jumped into the water, followed by Katie. Ashley and Emily looked at each other. Emily smiled, shrugged, and jumped in. Ashley took a look around at the ruined boat. Their high heels lay about the deck forlornly. Oh well, she thought, they'd be ruined in the ocean anyway. She jumped into the warm ocean water, leaving the boat behind.

As she surfaced, she saw a handsome merman in front of her.

"Hi, there," she said, treading water.

"Hello," he replied. He moved closer, slipping his arms around her bare body. Then she felt his cock press against her abs. He was rock hard.

"Oh!" she said, reaching down and grabbing him. His cock was long and thick. She called to Brianna, "Uh, do they want anything in return for the ride?"

"Hmm?" Brianna said, one merman in front of her, one behind. She said lightly, "Oh, yes, sorry I didn't mention it. They want to fuck us, of course."

"Of course," laughed Susan, slipping her arms around the neck of one of the mermen.

Ashley felt the hard cock in her hands. The warm water of the ocean was having the same effect on her as did the water of the streams and rivers in the world. She felt an incredible desire building. The merman smiled at her. Shit, he was a hottie. She felt his webbed fingers sliding up her back, then one hand moving around to her full breast. She stroked his big cock, loving its size and firmness in her hand. Ashley touched his gills softly, then wrapped her arms around his neck. She spread her legs, knees on either side of his chest. He moved his hands down to her waist, his cockhead touching her pussy. He slid inside her. Ashley moaned with pleasure, loving the feel of his hard cock moving into her.

Next to her she heard Emily gasp. Her sister was between two mermen. Her arms were around the neck of the man in front of her. Her eyes were closed, but her mouth was open. The man in front of her was moaning with pleasure. The man behind Emily had a look of concentration on his face. Ashley knew at once he was working his cock into Emily's ass.

Ashley gasped as the merman pushed his cock fully into her. She wrapped her long legs around him, hugging him tight, her breasts pressed against his chest. He must have been a good swimmer, because he kept them perfectly on the surface with just the smallest, easiest motions of his legs. He moved his hands down to her ass, squeezing it tightly.

Ashley glanced to her left. She saw Katie there, in a similar position to her own, except that the blonde was leaning back, breasts just above the surface, trailing her hair in the ocean water, hands on her merman's shoulders, as he fucked her. Ashley saw her mom just beyond Katie. Susan was busy sucking the cock of a merman who floated on his back, watching her happily. Susan's body was mostly underwater, a second merman behind her, clearly fucking her. Around them she saw the elves, each with two mermen. All the women were clearly having as much pleasure as Ashley. She groaned, feeling an orgasm begin to build as the merman slid his cock slowly in and out of her. It felt so good in the warm ocean water. Ashley kissed him passionately, cumming for him, clutching him tightly as his hard cock gave her incredible pleasure.

The girls waved to the mermen from the white sand beach. The mermen waved back, swimming idly beyond the breakers, and then they dove underwater and were gone.

Ashley felt warm all over from the ride to the island. After an hour of intense lovemaking in the ocean, their boat slowly bobbing further and further away, the mermen and the girls decided to restart the journey. Ashley had clung to her man's back, pussy still aching with pleasure from the fucking she'd received, as he swam powerfully through the water. She had no idea how fast he was going, but it was certainly a hell of a lot faster than she'd ever managed to go for the high school swim team.

After about an hour of swimming, the mermen had rested, turning and idly easing through the water on their backs while the girls sucked or rode their hard cocks. Ashley, at one point, had found herself straddling her man, easing her pussy up and down on his hard shaft, her waist and legs underwater as he moved them along with his arms. She had looked around, almost giggling at the sight of the girls either sucking cocks or riding them, and had found that Katie was right next to her, close enough to kiss. And she'd kissed Katie, leaning over and lovingly french kissing her as the two of them fucked the mermen side by side. The guys had loved that.

After another leisurely fucking, the mermen had turned and swum powerfully again, for a good hour or more before once again stopping to be pleasured by the women. The journey had taken four such legs, with island at last appearing before them.

The girls had thanked the mermen again (and again) and had finally taken their leave, swimming the last hundred yards on their own while the mermen wished them luck and promised to stay nearby the island until the girls returned (or until they got bored and swam off).

Ashley now looked at the rising hill of the island. It was a small island, probably less than a half mile in diameter. As far as she could see in either direction, the landward side of the island had a broad ribbon of white sandy beach. She could almost imagine a posh resort sitting on the beach. With a swim-up bar and martinis and hot pool-boys. She found herself touching her skin, hands moving first up to her round breasts, then down to her wet pussy. Fuck, she was horny!

She forced herself to calm down and look around. Instead of a posh resort she saw a thick forest leading up the slope of the island. It was late afternoon. The sun was now behind them, shining on the forest. At the top of the hill, gleaming white in the sunlight was a temple. Even from the distance, Ashley could make out tall columns along the side, with a triangular facade and angled roof. It looked every bit like an ancient greek temple, except this one was in immaculate condition.

"Aphrodite's temple?" asked Susan, looking in the same direction as Ashley. Ashley noticed that her mom was also touching her body, one hand on her pussy, rubbing it, the other hand squeezing her breast.

"Yes it is," said Brianna, awe in her voice. "It's the first time any of us has seen it from land, though we've sailed close by with Ariel before."

"Well, let's go!" said Emily eagerly. Her eyes were shining with desire. She urged, "It can't be more than a ten minute walk up there."

"Wait," said Melanie. "It's not safe at all!"

"What do you mean?" Katie asked.

Brianna explained, "This island is anything but uninhabited. Remember that the temple, while it cannot be entered..."

"Except by Susan," reminded Brooke.

"We hope, anyway," Melanie said.

Brianna continued, "The temple exerts a pull of libidinous desire on everything around here. You can feel it, I'm see."

Ashley, Katie, Emily, and Susan all paused in touching themselves. Even Melanie and Brooke dropped their hands from their pussies to their sides, blushing.

Brianna smiled, "And if you find yourself affected by the power, remember that men are a hundred times more susceptible. It's the power of Aphrodite - the power of love, sexuality, and desire. It draws people here, and they tend to stay awhile once they get here."

"So, basically, what you're saying is that everybody on this island is going to want to fuck us," Katie summarized.

"More than usual, yes," Brooke nodded.

Brianna said, "The one goal here is to get Susan into that temple. That means the rest of us are expendible. If we have to give our bodies to keep her free and moving toward the temple...so be it."

Ashley nodded. She looked around and saw that all the girls were absorbing Brianna's words. No one seemed inclined to back away from the challenge.

"Let's go," said Katie.

Brianna led the way, the girls clustered behind her, Susan in the middle of them all. They kept eyes and ears sharp as the trees closed in.

Brianna paused and whispered, "The temple will cause most creatures to stay near it, so we are less likely to run into anybody down here. But if we were spotted on the beach...."

The girls pressed onward, each one trying to be as quiet as possible, not knowing what might be in the forest. Then they heard it. The sounds of movement. And voices.

"They're not on the beach anymore!" shouted one man from somewhere behind them.

"Come, I thought I heard them this way," shouted another, from off to their left.

"Ah, it looked like some fine elf ass!" said another man. The girls crouched down, looking around. They could see nobody. Brianna signalled them to move onward. They crept forward again.

"Wait, I heard something," shouted a man, closer than the others. "This way!"

Brianna looked at Melanie. The redhead nodded, gave her leader a quick kiss, and then suddenly bolted away from the group, making all kinds of racket as she ran off to their left, toward the voices. Brianna quickly moved forward, quietly still, up the gentle slope. Behind them and to the left they heard the sounds of men crashing through the underbrush.

"This way!" a gruff voice cried.

"I see her!"

"Oh, fuck, she's hot!"

"No...don't let her get away!"

"Got her!" cried a man triumphantly.

"Where are the others?"

"Not sure, but I'm not leaving this prize to find them."

"Aye, I think she's got enough to satisfy the group of us."

Ashley heard Melanie cry out in pleasure. The sound of voices faded into a symphony of the girl's shrieks of pleasure and the grunts and laughter of the men.

"Shit, I don't know whether to be relieved or jealous that it's not me back there," Katie whispered, giggling.

"Don't worry, your turn will likely come soon enough," Brooke whispered in reply.

They pressed onward, the sounds of Melanie's gangbang fading behind them. They came to a clearing. Brianna squatted down. Over her shoulder, Ashley saw four large men and two gorgeous women. The men were about seven or eight feet tall, were incredibly hairy, and had large faces with thick bulbous noses. The women had light brown skin and reddish-auburn hair, almost like the color of leaves in autumn. One woman was on her knees, a man behind her fucking her hard and fast with his big cock. The other woman was straddling a man, riding him. The other two looked on impatiently.

"This is the only island," Brianna whispered, "Where you will see dryads fucking ogres. We'll go around."

They worked their way around the edge of the clearing, glancing nervously at the ogres. The two men that the dryads were fucking seemed to have no inclination to share or take a break. The other two grumbled audibly, their big cocks hard. Then, about halfway around the circle, Katie stepped on a branch.

"Shit!" the blonde hissed.

"What was that?" rumbled an ogre.

"Sounded too light to be anything but a girl!" the other said excitedly. The two of them stood and began to walk toward the edge of the clearing.

Brooke moved to enter the clearning, but Katie stopped her. The blonde whispered, "It was my mistake. I'll go!"

Without hesitating, she walked confidently into the clearing. The two ogres towered over her, looking down at her in delighted surprise. The sexy blonde was tall by human standards, but looked positively tiny in front of the ogres.

"Hey boys," she said seductively.

"I get her first!" said one.

"No me, I saw her first," said the other.

"I called dibs," said the first. "You go look and see if there are any more."

Brooke again prepared to sacrifice herself, but Katie quickly said, "Boys, boys, I'm alone...and I can handle both of you. I'd sure like to try."

The ogres looked like it was Christmas morning. They quickly scooped Katie up and took her back to the soft grass in the center of the clearing. Ashley watched as one of them sat down, his hard cock upright, and he pulled Katie onto him. She gamely straddled him, using one hand to steady his cockhead as she settled down onto it, trying to ease his big cock into her pussy. She quickly grabbed the other ogre's cock and began to kiss and lick him. Both of those cocks were every bit of ten inches long, but Katie seemed determined to keep both of them occupied. The ogres focused on her, forgetting any idea of looking for more elves.

Brooke tapped Ashley's arm, and she tore herself away from the sight of Katie and the ogres. The Brianna led them onward, just five of them now left. From a distance, Melanie continued to cry out intermittently in ecstacy, her cries often muffled. Probably by a cock in her mouth, Ashley guessed. They finished circling around the clearing. Ashley glanced back, seeing Katie now riding one ogre hard, still sucking and stroking the other.

They continued up the slope. Every so often Ashley could see the temple through the trees. They were getting close.

Then they came to another clearing. Before they saw the clearing they heard the moans and groans of ecstacy, both men and women. Reaching the edge of the clearing, they squatted, looking out from the underbrush.

A long, though not terribly wide, field lay before them. At the far end of it they could see a narrow band of trees, then the temple. They were almost there. On the field lay dozens of men and women of all varieties. Ashley saw orcs, goblins, dwarves, dark elf and high elf men, even a cyclops. She saw nymphs, dark and high elf women, dryads, succubi, and small women with butterfly wings on their backs (pixies, Brooke called them). All were moaning in pleasure. Flowers and vines through the field coursed among them. Arms and legs were wound in vines. The bulbous flowers of plants were fucking the pussies, asses, and mouths of the women. Other flowers were clasped over the cocks of the men, massaging them.

"Loveweed," whispered Ashley and Brianna together.

Just then Emily, who had been squatting next to Brianna, gasped. A long, bulbous flower had snaked through the underbrush and pressed up into her pussy. She stood and fell back, covering her mouth, staring at the amorous plant with wide eyes.

Brianna looked back and forth. There was no end to the clearing in either directly.

"I bet the loveweed surrounds the temple entirely," said Brooke.

"That would make sense. A defense of Aphrodites, using her favorite flower," nodded Brianna, keeping a wary eye on the plants.

"What do we do?" Susan asked.

"We cross the field," said Brianna. "One at a time. I'll go first. As soon as the loveweed grabs me, Brooke, you run after me, exactly as I run. You'll make it farther than me. After Brooke, then Emily and Ashley, one after the other. Last Susan. Hopefully we'll have cleared a path for you."

Emily stared at the field of loveweed with wide eyes. Ashley remembered being fucked into submission by the plant. She found herself smiling at the memory.

"But my daughters..." Susan protested.

"Brooke and I will go first. We may clear enough of a path that Emily and Ashley will make it too," said Brianna. "And if they do, you be right behind them! Once you're across the field, run straight for the temple. Don't let anything stop you! Remember, you'll be safe in the temple...if you're the one."

Without waiting for any more protest, Brianna took a deep breath and sprinted into the field. She dashed from one person the next, hoping to stay near plants that were already well occupied. But a third of the way across the field, she fell, vines snaring her ankles. Ashley saw her go down, legs spread wide, a flower eagerly plunging toward her pussy, more vines running around her arms. Brianna gamely grabbed two more flowers, stroking them, opening her mouth to accept a fourth. Brooke took off, running into the field, taking the exact same path as Brianna. She sprinted past Brianna, darting by a nymph in the midst of the girl's orgasm, and then suddenly she was caught by her ankle. She spun around, fell to her hands and knees. Vines wrapped around her legs and arms. She opened her mouth, sucking one of the flowers, a flower plunging into her pussy, another into her ass.

Before Ashley could move, Emily sprinted into the field. She bolted past Brianna, past the nymph, past Brooke. She was almost to the other end of the clearing when suddenly, with a cry, she fell. Ashley saw the flowers spread her legs wide. She immediately reached for two more, opened her mouth to accept a third. And then a flower pushed into her pussy, and she arched her back with pleasure.

"We're going to make it," Ashley said. "Stay right behind me, mom!"

"I love you, baby," Susan said. "I'll get that amulet and save us all."

Ashley smiled at her mom, said, "I know." And then she sprinted into the field. The loveweed, despite being occupied already, still writhed after her. She stumbled, kept going. Past Brianna, the elf's body writhing as she came. Past Brooke, eyes open wide as the loveweed fucked her deep in her ass and pussy. Past her sister, Emily cumming hard for the plant. She felt and heard her mother right behind her. Ashley reached the edge of the clearing, her heart racing. She felt the powerful tug of a vine on her ankle, but her mom grabbed her arm as she stumbled, and she broke free. The two of them broke into the narrow band of woods past the clearing, gasping for air.

They looked back. Brianna, Brooke, and Emily were helplessly ensnared in the loveweed, all three of them orgasming one after the other.

"Let's go," said Susan. "I've got to get in that temple."

Ashley nodded, leading the way. The air around them was filled with the sounds of ecstacy from the field behind them. But the woods seemed empty. The loveweed was an effective defense for the temple.

They reached the edge of the woods. The temple was right before them, ten yards across an open field. Susan moved forward, but Ashley caught her arm.

"Wait, mom," she said. She pointed into the field.

There, standing on the grass, was Gor. He looked back and forth, huge, muscular, his cock rock hard.

"Fuck, that's such a huge cock," Susan whispered.

"I'll distract him," Ashley said.

"There's no way you can handle him," Susan protested.

"Oh, I dunno," Ashley said, remembering Priapus. If Gor's cock had the same magic...there was only one way to find out.

She stepped out of the woods and ran toward the temple, fast, but not too fast. She only had to look like she was trying to get in there. He turned, his eyes fixing on her, and he smiled. He bounded toward her, and she turned, cutting intentionally away from the temple, taking a line toward the woods away from it, and way from her mom. She turned on the jets now, running as fast as she could. She was close to the trees when he caught her, scooping her up and turning her in midair to face him.

"So, you're the one," he said. "You made it this far, even through the loveweed. But you won't make it into the temple, my dear."

"You don't intimidate me," Ashley said. "I am Aphrodite's heir. I can handle your cock."

"Think so?" he asked, amused. He knelt down, both hands now on her waist. Her legs were around him, ankles on his hips. She looked down at his massive cock. Despite her bravado, she had no idea how she could handle that monster. Gor lowered her, bringing her tight pink pussy down to his huge black cock. His head pushed into her, stretching her wide, wider. Ashley cried out, mouth open, gasping at the sensation. It was pure pleasure, a greater pleasure than she could remember. She knew her mind was swimming with the magic of the temple, and of the demon, both driving her to desire this. She'd wanted him to catch her, of course. But only partly to distract him from her mom. She'd wanted his huge cock inside her. She'd wanted to see what it felt like.

And now she knew. His head pushed fully into her. She felt her orgasm surging. She reached down, clutching his massive forearms. She spread her legs wider, her heels on his back. She looked down at his cock again, slowly pushing into her, so incredibly thick and strong. She cried out, feeling his cock now as deep in her as she could handle. She came for him, throwing her head back and screaming with pleasure.


Susan watched as the demon drove his massive cock into her daughter, watched as Ashley gave herself to him, cumming for him. She was so turned on watching it. She stared for a long minute, then finally shook herself out of her trance. Ashley had given her an opportunity. Susan looked at the temple. Was she the one? Could she handle the magic of the temple? Or would she fall helpless with ecstacy the moment she entered, as the elves had told her happened to all others? And if she did, if she fell and lay helpless forever in ecstacy, what would happen to Emily and Ashley?

She braced herself. She knew what would happen to them if she didn't try it. She took a breath, and ran for the temple.

Out of the corner of her eye she saw Gor turn his head, seeing her. She sprinted fast. She saw him pull Ashley off his massive cock, rising to his feet. He tucked Ashley under his arm and bounded for her. Her feet touched the bottom steps of the temple. She launched up the steps, no longer looking back, feeling the demon get closer, closer.

She reached the top of the steps, feeling him right behind her, feeling his breath. She dove forward, through the open temple doors.

She and Gor crashed into the temple, one right after the other. She rolled on the marble floor and got to her knees. The demon and Ashley, however, lay on the floor. He had let go of Ashley, both hands now on his massive cock. He arched his powerful back and came, huge wads of cum spurting onto his body. He jerked his cock, masturbating, cumming. Next to him Ashley lay on her back with her legs spread, fingers on her pussy, a hand on her breast, giving herself a powerful orgasm.

Susan felt powerful desire washing over her. She wanted so badly to lay next to them, to cum with them. She knelt there, fingers moving down to her pussy, aching to feel the pleasure they felt. She looked around. The temple had open doors on all sides. And by those doors she saw dozens of elves, men and women, bodies writhing in ecstacy. How long had they been there? Near them, she saw the skeletons, creatures who were not immortal, who had died for lack of food and water as they pleasured themselves.

She stood. She had no idea if she and Ashley were immortal in this world, but she knew that Ashley's fate was not to lie helpless in ecstacy here. Susan squeezed her breast, moaning with pleasure at the touch. Her fingertips reached her pussy, and she fell to her knees again, an orgasm suddenly hitting her, incredibly powerfully, just from that single touch. She gasped, crying out, mind awash in pleasure.

Then she pulled her fingers away from her pussy, and staggered to her feet again. She clasped her hands together, fingers interlocked, behind her back, and looked around.

In the center of the temple, under an open section of roof, she saw it. A statue, of the most gorgeous woman she could imagine. Around the neck of the statue hung a fine gold necklace, sparkling with diamonds, a large emerald hanging as a pendant. The amulet. Susan glanced back at Ashley, her daughter still moaning and writhing in ecstacy. She took slow steps forward, even the moment of her legs giving her pussy a surge of pleasure, threatening to overwhelm her with ecstacy at any moment. She stopped, kneeling down, another orgasm hitting her as she took one step too many. She closed her eyes, crying out, and then mastered herself again.

Susan stood. Just a few steps to go. She walked up to the statue, willing herself not to cum. She reached up, laid her hands on the necklace, then lifted it slowly over the statues head. She looked at it for one moment, then laid it around her own neck, brushing her hair so that it lay against her skin.

A warmth spread from the emerald through her body. Susan opened her eyes wide, collapsing against the statue, an orgasm more powerful than any she'd felt before hitting her. She fell to the floor, unable to bear any weight on her legs. She lay back, both hands on her pussy, fingers moving over her soft, silky labia. She cried out in ecstacy, cumming again and again, stacking orgasms.

And then she felt herself again gaining control. The warmth did not leave her. The pleasure still coursed through her. But her orgasm subsided. She willed herself to stand. Breasts heaving, leaning on the statue, she stood. She felt the power of all that sexuality within her. She controlled it. Her body was afire with pleasure. But it was the pleasure of lovemaking, without the overwhelming orgasm. She knew she could orgasm at any moment she wanted to, but only when she wanted to. And then she felt the power come fully under her control. She could project that desire and pleasure, wherever and to whoever she pleased. The power of Aphrodite.

Susan looked around. All the elves in the temple were climbing slowly to their knees, looking around as if waking from a dream. Ashley, also, was struggling to her feet. The power was all in the amulet, all at Susan's fingertips.

Gor looked at her, and leapt for her.

Susan shrieked and raised her hand, and the demon fell like a stone, immediately rolling to his back, cum spewing from his cock, hands reaching for the shaft. She had felled the demon, just like that.

Ashley stared at her mother in awe, realizing what had happened. She ran up to Susan, hugging her tightly. The elves cheered, realizing that their savior had come at last. Susan was surrounded by the throng, all reaching to touch her, to thank her.

"Come on," she said to Ashley, talking loudly above the noise. "We've got to get your sister."

Ashley walked out of the temple, holding her mom's hand, the elves clustering behind her. They approached the clearing, and Susan raised her hand, willing the loveweed to be still. The flowers did as she commanded. All around her, the creatures ensnared in the plant stood and looked at her. She saw the desire in the eyes of the men.

"Calm it down, boys," she said. "Or I'll have the loveweed have another go at you. Act right, and I'll let you be."

They acted right. Emily kissed Ashley, then her mom, and walked beside them. In the clearing with the ogres, Susan blew a kiss in the air, and all four ogres came at once, falling helplessly to the ground. Katie, exhausted, her face and tits covered with their cum, looked at Susan and then danced happily over to them. They found Melanie, on her knees, one cock in her pussy, another in her ass, another in her hand, her mouth pleasuring a fourth man. Susan freed her as well.

They came to the beach, a crowd of hundreds behind them.

"Shall we go home?" asked Brianna.

"Oh, definitely," said Susan. "I want to meet Ariel!"

"And I can't wait to see her again," said Ashley.

Brianna ran into the surf and swam out into the water. Moments later, in the light of the setting sun, Ashley saw the mermen surface.

"We'll send boats back for the rest of you," Brooke said to the others gathered on the beach.

"Don't hurry too much," laughed a handsome elf man. "We're on a beautiful beach with gorgeous women. We'll manage to pass the time until you get back."

Others in the crowd cheered.

Susan smiled, "Then, by the power of Aphrodite's amulet, enjoy the island."

Ashley took her mother's hand, and led her out into the surf. The girls swam out into the ocean, the mermen coming to meet them.

"Same deal as before, ladies?" asked one of the mermen

"I was hoping you'd say that," giggled Emily, her arms around a handsome merman.

"To our city," said Brianna. "With lots of stops along the way."

Ashley's heart leapt with joy as her feet touched the soft sand of the beach of the elven city. It was golden with the morning glow, stretched out as far as she could see to either side, the ocean waves crashing in a calm, soothing rythm behind her. Ahead was the town, the beautiful houses silent and peaceful.

Then she heard a cry of ecstacy from the street beyond the houses, and elf girl overwhelmed with pleasure.

"We have to clear the demons from our town," said Brianna.

Susan walked calmly up the beach, hand on the amulet. Ashley followed her mom and Brianna, Emily, Katie, Brooke, and Melanie clustered behind. They rounded the corner of the building and saw several demons busily fucking elf maids on the soft grassy lawns. With a simple wave of her hand, Susan broke Gor's spell, and cast one of her own. The demons collapsed in uncontrollable ecstacy, the elf girls struggling to their feet, looking around as if waking from a dream.

They went from house to house, disabling the demons they found, freeing the elf girls. Soon twenty or more elves followed Susan as she liberated the town. Once all the houses and Ariel's palace had been cleared, but Ariel not yet found, they made their way up into the gardens.

At last they found her. The elf queen was on her knees, a demon fucking her ass. All around the garden were more elves and more demons and succubi, many sleeping in the early dawn, the rest fucking. With another wave of her hand, Susan freed the elves.

Ariel stood, her long legs shaking with the effort. Even as she was, exhausted, her hair matted with cum, cum dried all over her body, she was breathtakingly beautiful. She looked at Ashley, and, without a word, ran to her.

"You saved us!" Ariel said, leaping into Ashley's arms and hugging her tight, kissing her lips and neck feverishly.

"No, no," Ashley laughed, loving the kisses, but unable to take credit. She said, "It was my mom. Mom, Emily, Katie, this is Ariel, the elf queen."

"My God," whispered Emily. "She's so sexy."

Ariel smiled at Emily, delighted at the compliment, looked Katie up and down with obvious appreciation, and then looked at Susan. She seemed struck dumb, standing and staring at Ashley's mom. She looked down from Susan's face to her body, then back up, gaze at last resting on the amulet.

"I never dreamed you'd be so beautiful," Ariel said. She stepped up to Susan and hugged her tightly. Ariel looked into Susan's eyes, and then the two women kissed, full lips touching, opening, tongues meeting. It was a kiss of passion and desire, the two of them holding tightly to each other.

At last Ariel pulled her lips away from Susan's. She looked up and said softly, "My goddess."

Susan smiled, brushed back Ariel's messy hair, and said, "My queen."

"How long will the demons stay that way?" Katie asked Brianna, looking at the lawn full of masturbating and orgasming demons and succubi.

"Oh, I think its about time they go," Brianna said.

Susan glanced at Brianna, then at the demons. The demons and succubi struggled to their feet, still touching their cocks and pussies, and began to stagger away into the woods. From the town more demons and succubi followed, making their awkward way out of Ariel's town.

"What happened to Gor?" Ariel asked.

"Still in the temple, until I decide to let him go," Susan said. "The demons won't bother us any more. And now that they're taken care of, I could really use a bath, some of your wine that I've heard so much about, and some breakfast."

Ariel smiled, still hugging tightly to Susan, "I think Ashley can tell you a little about the pleasure we take in celebrating a victory. First we all can bathe, then we will feast. And then we will celebrate."

The elves cheered. Ariel took Susan's hand, and Brianna took Ashley's, and they all walked, surrounded by Ariel's people, to the wonderful outdoor baths that Ashley remembered so fondly. She was excited, knowing that she would be clean, then fed and probably pleasantly buzzed, and then comfortable in Ariel's palace, making love to as many of the gorgeous women as she could before she fell asleep.


They had lived in Ariel's palace for over a month when Katie finally rolled over one morning, her nude body pressed against Ashley's, and she asked, "Maybe we should think about going home one day. We don't really know how time here and in our world relate...and if a month's passed back home, my parents will have given up hope and rented out my room by now."

Ashley giggled. She ran her hands up and down Katie's wonderful body and she kissed her friend. Next to her, Emily stirred in her sleep and rolled over, spooning up against Ashley's backside. She knew Katie was right. They all had lives to get back to.

She said to Katie, "You know, I'm not all that sure about how to get back. One time, we were led to a kind of portal. But the other time, it was pretty random. We just went to sleep and woke up at home. I'm not sure how to find that portal. But Ariel did say one time that her wise men might help."

She and Katie got up, leaving Emily sleeping peacefully in the bed with an elf girl named Heidi they'd slept with last night. They walked out of the room and down the hall to Ariel's room. Her doors were open and they saw her laying on a lavish bed with Ashley's mom, Brianna, and several other girls. It looked like it had been quite a party after Ashley, Katie, Emily, and Heidi had gone off to make love in the other room.

Ashley and Katie crawled up onto the bed. Ariel opened her eyes and smiled at them.

"Good morning, lovers," she purred.

"Good morning, Ariel," Katie and Ashley said. Ashley hated to bring up the idea of going home. She and Ariel had made love almost daily since the demons had been driven away. She would miss Ariel, and she knew Ariel would miss her.

But Ariel seemed to read their thoughts. She smiled, "You're thinking about returning to your world? I wondered when you would want to."

"How do we do it?" Katie asked.

Ariel smiled, "I talked to my wisemen, Kyla and Aria." She indicated two girls laying asleep on the bed, snuggled up against Susan and Brianna, respectively. The girls looked like eighteen year olds, though Ashley knew that meant nothing with the elves.

"Wisemen?" she laughed.

Ariel giggled, "An anachronistic term, from when the elf men ruled our society, and the royal advisors were always men. Kyla and Aria know far more than any male counselor I could ever have...and they're so hot! Anyway, I talked to them, and they told me how to do it."

"Do what?" Ashley's mom asked, brushing her hair back and raising herself up on an elbow. She looked so gorgeous anyway, and the spectacular amulet hanging between her full breasts only enhanced that beauty.

"Go home," Katie said.

"Oh," Susan said, looking disturbed. "Sweeties, I don't want to go back."

"For how long?" Ashley asked.

"Forever," Susan said. "This place is heaven for me. I feel totally happy, and totally at home here."

"But..." Ashley felt tears well up in her eyes.

Ariel laughed lightly, "Sweetie! Don't cry. You can always come back."

"But I never know when...or where I'll end up when, or if, I do," Ashley said.

"We have that all figured out," Ariel said. "And your mother's magic is the key."

"It is?" Susan looked surprised.

Ariel explained it to them. Ashley smiled, feeling incredible peace and joy that she would be able to come back to see her mom, and Ariel and all her people, whenever she wished.


"I think I'm going to like this way of getting home and back," Emily giggled.

She lay on her back, legs spread wide, on the soft grassy lawn in Ariel's garden. The elven queen and dozens of her people surrounded them. Ashley grinned at Emily, on her hands and knees, face between Emily's thighs. Then she looked down, between her own legs, where Katie lay. Ashley then looked over her shoulder, to see her mom kneeling between Katie's long legs.

"Remember," Aria said to Susan, "Concentrate on wherever you would like them to arrive back in their world, and they will arrive there."

"And when I want to bring them back, I can think of them being here as I orgasm," Susan said, smiling. "I like that part much better than sending them home."

Ariel added, "And whenever you girls want to come back, just concentrate on my palace, and Susan, as hard as you can when you orgasm. It should work, but it will work better if you are cumming together."

"Ready to begin?" asked Kyla.

The girls nodded. Ashley lowered her pussy down to Katie's eager lips, bringing her own lips down to Emily's pussy. Once again, she tasted her sister's sweetness. Emily moaned happily, running her finger into Ashley's brown hair. Ashley felt Katie working on her, her own pleasure mounting. The key was for them to all cum together. She worked her tongue into Emily's pussy, loving the feel and taste of her sister. She slid a finger softly into Emily, knowing now how much her sister loved that. Emily arched her back, crying out happily. Ashley felt a warm glow of pleasure arise from her pussy as Katie's soft tongue probed her. And then she heard Katie breathing harder, Susan applying her considerable skill to making Katie cum. The elves watched excitedly, giggling and talking at the show the girls were putting on. Ashley felt her orgasm begin to build.

"Fuck," she gasped. "I'm getting close."

"Me, too, sis!" moaned Emily. Ashley pushed her finger deeper into her sister, eagerly working her clitoris. Katie moaned loudly as she licked Katie's pussy, letting them know that she was getting closer as well.

"Concentrate on where you want them to go!" Aria called to Susan again.

Ashley braced herself, trying to hold out until she felt her lovers begin to cum. She worked Emily's pussy with finger and tongue, desperately trying to bring her to climax. Emily writhed with pleasure. Her sister gasped, cried out, and then began to orgasm. Ashley let it go then, cumming with her sister, pushing her finger into her, licking her clitoris eagerly. Between her legs, Katie cried out, then drove her tongue back into Ashley's pussy. The blonde bucked, cumming with Emily and Ashley.

Ashley felt a now familiar jolt as the world changed. Everything went black for a moment, then they were on a different ground, surrounded by light.

She looked up, expecting to see the inside of her own house. But instead she was outside. On the deck of a cruise ship. Ashley recognized it at once, from the cruise she, her mom, and Emily had taken the year before. The Carnival Ecstacy. She, Katie, and Emily were at sea, the waters of the Carribean gliding by. And they were on the adults only deck. Totally nude, still entwined with one another, recovering from their orgasms.

Surrounded by very surprised people.

"What the fuck?" Emily said, getting up on her elbows and looking around.

Katie, sliding out from under Ashley and looking around, slowly slid arms over her bare tits and pussy. At least a hundred pairs of eyes stared at them.

Ashley laughed, knowing exactly what had happened, and said softly, "Mom, you tricky bitch."

The end...for now.

Hope anyone who endured the long story enjoyed reading it as much as I enjoyed writing it! And thank you for taking the time to read it!

Love,
Tina